Carl Hruska
Home Up Carl Hruska 2

 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER NINE:

SYNCHRONICITY

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

I am no stranger to Rock Bottom.   By my count, I have hit the Abyss six times in my life.

The first time I hit Rock Bottom was the acne attack in my Freshman year of high school.  My problem created extreme scarring.  Feeling repulsive, I was locked deep in depression.  One night the manager of the local grocery store handed me a job out of the blue.  It was a coincidence of the highest magnitude.  To my surprise this job magically pulled me out of my shell and gave me the courage to start moving again.

The second time I hit Rock Bottom was in my Senior year.  Due to a bizarre set of circumstances, it seemed to me my last chance to go to college next year had just evaporated.  Even worse, I had made three serious mistakes to cause this problem.  Caught in the grip of extreme depression and self-loathing, thoughts of suicide floated through my head.  Out of nowhere, Maria Ballantyne, mother of my classmate Katina, appeared in my grocery store to talk me down from the ledge and restore my will to carry on.  Mind you, I was a complete stranger to this lady, but somehow she sensed how badly I needed help.

The third time I hit Rock Bottom was my Sophomore year in college.  Lonely out of my mind, I was so depressed I did not even realize I was depressed.  Feeling numb, friendless and forlorn, I was little better than a Walking Dead Zombie.  This time a voice whispered a warning that I was in serious trouble unless I acted immediately.  Spooked into action by the mysterious voice, the next day I made a trip to the Quaker Meeting in Baltimore.  During the Meeting an older man named Richard stood up to utter these words.  "Are you confident the way you view the world is the way it really is? And then he sat back down. 

 

I spend the rest of the hour thinking about what Richard had said.  Weird things had been happening to me all my life, many of which stretched the limits of probability.  However I was too young to know what to make of these confusing situations.  Curious to know what Richard meant by what he said, I stayed after Meeting ended.  Richard was very warm to me in much the same way Mrs. Ballantyne had been back in high school.  During a lengthy and quite illuminating conversation, Richard drifted into subjects I had never seriously considered before such as Reincarnation.  Seeing my eyes grow wide, he recommended I buy a book, Autobiography of a Yogi, then suggested a bookstore where I could find a copy.  Richard became the inspiration for my Magical Mystery Tour, a two-year investigation into the meaning of life.  This adventure completely changed my outlook on life and lifted my depression in the process. 

 

What do these three incidents have in common?  Each time I hit Rock Bottom, someone came along to unexpectedly throw me a lifeline.  I hit Rock Bottom for the fourth time following my dismissal from Graduate School.  Yet again, I was rescued from the pit of despair by an unexpected coincidence. The discovery of the Mistress Book with Vanessa's name in it would prove to be the most unlikely lifeline of all.

Strangely enough, Dr. Fujimoto's decision to send me packing was not the worst of my problems.  What really sent me spiraling to Rock Bottom was the betrayal of Vanessa in the first part of the year.  This was followed by miserable luck with women when I tried to bounce back in the second part of the year.  For an entire year at Colorado State I made a colossal fool of myself trying to connect with women.  Every single woman I approached turned their back on me for the same reason - I reeked of desperation.

I had thought about Fate many times during my Magical Mystery Tour.  However, due to disillusionment in my Senior year of college, I had not given Mysticism much thought over the past three years.  That changed during during my drive back to Houston.  Given that my drive was 1,000 miles long, I had plenty of time to mull over my fear of rejection.  Due to an entire year of failure with women in graduate school, I was a basket case. 

 

During the long ride, for the first time I began to wonder if there was a Supernatural element to my abysmal Colorado State experience.  Now that I thought about it, it was not just my year at Colorado State that had gone wrong.  In fact, ever since the acne attack at age 14, nothing seemed to click when it came to women.  I would make progress only to see things mysteriously fall apart.  Yes, of course I could think of valid psychological reasons to explain my low self-esteem around women.  Yet at the same time I had an eerie sense that there might be more to my problems than I had realized.  Was I operating under some sort of Curse? 

My mind drifted to my List of Suspected Supernatural Events.  For a moment there I panicked.  Good grief, I had not looked at the List the entire year at Colorado State.  But then I realized it had to be hidden somewhere in my box of documents sitting on the back seat of my car.  At the next stop for gas, I rooted around till I found it.  My eyes riveted on the sad day I saw Emily and Eric get out of a taxi in a train station.  That was exactly the sort of weird thing I meant about my love life.  Could there possibly be a stranger way of discovering another man had just stolen my girl?  The odds of that chance encounter hovered at somewhere around one in a million.  The more I thought about it, there might be something to my suspicion of a curse with women.  In fact, given that my problems had just reached the ten year mark, I even had a name for my problems... the Epic Losing Streak. 

 

By the time I reached the Houston city limits I had made up my mind to do everything in my power to overcome the Epic Losing Streak.  Unfortunately, I made zero progress.  Tortured by lingering scar tissue from my debacle with Vanessa, all I did was mope around in my apartment at night feeling sorry myself.  This went on for two months.  Unable to lift a finger in search of a girlfriend, a new idea occurred to me.  Why not see if there was some sort of book to advise me on how to approach women I did not know?

As we recall, I did find such a book.  Not just any book, but perhaps the weirdest book imaginable.  The Mistress Book was written by a misogynist as a way to boast about his lifetime of conquest.  Just as I went to replace this piece of trash, I hesitated.  "I wonder what year this book was written?"  Thumbing to the correct page, I gasped when I saw the dedication below the publication year. "To Vanessa.  Who's sorry now?"

Convinced the coincidental appearance of Vanessa's name was surely an omen, I purchased the book.  Later that night I ran across a suggestion to take dance lessons.  I was definitely intrigued.  However, past experience had shown that I had zero skill when it came to dancing.  In a flash my mind locked up in a sumo wrestling match.   My practical side reminded me I was a prime candidate for the dancer hall of shame, but my gut instinct said I should at least try the dancing idea before giving up so easily. 

 

Unable to decide, maybe I did not even need this book.  A sexy Latin girl named Yolanda had caught my eye, so what did I need dance lessons for?  Only one problem.  Yolanda ran circles around me.  She rejected a pass I made at her, stood me up for a date, then laughed contemptuously as my car would not start following my aborted confrontation.  While Yolanda and her boyfriend Robbie stood there laughing at my plight, what do you suppose I concluded when my car would not start?  I decided this too was an omen.  Maybe I really was cursed when it came to women.  Maybe I needed to read that Mistress Book all the way to the end.

Do you remember what happened next?  That same night I went for a long walk and met an unusually pretty black girl named Lynn who had just locked herself out.  After I climbed through Lynn's window to open her locked door from the inside, she invited me into her apartment as a reward.  What did I think at the time?  I was overjoyed.  This girl was a knockout, so maybe I did not need this book after all.  Only one problem.  Once inside, Lynn put on a Marvin Gaye album and insisted we dance.  Good grief.  Here I am trying to impress this girl and she goes straight to my Achilles Heel.  Not only did I make a fool of myself trying to figure out what Lynn was trying to teach me, she turned out to be a guy.  And what did I conclude?  Maybe I really was Cursed when it came to women.

What I should have done was leave immediately.  However my curiosity got the better of me.  First, I wanted Lynn's opinion on whether I was gay or not.  If so, that might explain why I was cursed with women.  Second, I wanted to know if I was the worst dancer Lynn had ever met.  Lynn said my inability to get turned on was a strong indication that I was straight.  As for dancing, yes, I was the worst dancer Lynn had ever met.  However, maybe it wasn't hopeless.  "I have an idea, Rick.  Why don't you take dance lessons?"

What an odd thing to say given what I was going through.  I was convinced it was no accident Lynn had made this suggestion.  Nor was it an accident that Yolanda had humiliated me the same day.  With new evidence that I was clueless when it came to women plus Lynn's curious message, I decided to heed the dance suggestion in the Mistress Book.  Seven days later I began my first dance class. 

Here is my point in retelling this story.  I was dead set against trying dance lessons.  This was a preposterously bad idea, especially since Lynn had just confirmed I was dyslexic when it came to learning even the simplest dance step.  Surely there had to be an easier way to meet women than this.  And yet at the same time, the freaky events involving Yolanda and Lynn were so strange that my growing concern over the Epic Losing Streak might not be so far-fetched as I had earlier thought.  Now that my problems with women had seemingly entered the realm of the Supernatural, what should I do?  In a sense, my set-backs with Yolanda and Lynn suggested I was barking up the wrong tree, a clear hint that I should look in a different direction.  Furthermore, just in case I had trouble figuring out what to do next, Lynn had just reinforced the Mistress Book suggestion to take dance lessons.  If it was left up to me, I would pass on dance lessons.  However I felt like God was guiding me in the direction He wanted me to go, so I reluctantly agreed to try even though I was convinced this was a very bad idea. 

As I entered the dance studio, I was still not sure this was going to work.  If anyone ever required encouragement, it would be me, correct?  So did I receive encouragement?  No.  In fact, my first dance class turned into the Dance Class from Hell.  The combination of my horrible appearance, my mediocre dancing, the scornful River Oaks women and Disco Dave's shameful proposition turned this class into a nightmare.  I was so humiliated that I was dying to quit and never go back.  Let me add that under normal circumstances Quitting is what I would have done.  Except that I was still haunted by the strangest feeling that this class is where I was meant to be.  Why did I feel this way?  Because the Dance Class from Hell was just as bizarre as finding the Mistress Book, having my car stall at the worst possible time, and getting deceived by a dancing Drag Queen.  Every possible thing that could have gone wrong in my first dance class had gone wrong, so wrong in fact that my misery took on Biblical proportions of woe.  The only thing missing was being swallowed by a whale.  Indeed, this class had been so weird I assumed only God had the power to stack the cards against me to this extent.  That is when I reached the strangest conclusion of all.  God's Will, not Rick's Will.  God wanted to me to be here. 

Further down the road, I told this story to a friend named Stefan.  He proceed to offer his own explanation. 

"One of the masters of the spiritual life was Ignatius of Loyola.  He described a means of how we can test whether an idea, decision, or choice is aligned with God's will.  When we contemplate an act contrary to God's will, the Holy Ghost acts in our soul and generates discontent, upset, a lack of peace, and other emotions that Ignatius termed as 'desolations'.

In contrast, when we contemplate or act in a way aligned with God's will, the action of the Holy Spirit is described by Ignatius as 'like water dripping on a sponge'.  We receive subtle, difficult to detect signals, but there is a kind of peace and plentitude that quietly fills our soul.  In other words, when you acted against God's Will, nothing seemed to go right.  But when you began to follow the path laid out for you even though it made no sense in practical terms, your feelings of distress began to dissipate.  You were imbued with the sense that you had been guided to these lessons.  From there, slow but constant improvement acted as incentive to continue on this path no matter what."


Here are two more quotes which support the contention that we are 'guided from beyond' along a path. 

"Coincidences mean you're on the right path."  -- Simon Van Booy

"As soon as we notice that certain types of events seem to cluster together at certain times, we begin to understand the Chinese, whose theories of medicine and philosophy are based on a 'science' of meaningful coincidences."  -- Marie-Louise von Franz

 
   039

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to continue dance lessons against all odds
   038

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Dance Class from Hell included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven, Rick's overwhelming clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to proposition Rick at the end of class
   037

Serious

Coincidence
Bizarre Experience
 1974
  Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers a message: Try Dance Lessons
   036

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting humiliation leads to further chaos
   035

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen.  This convinced Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a radical new direction.
 

When Stefan told me this, my first reaction was to frown a little.  Seriously, I could not imagine a stranger way to be introduced to my life's work than getting picked up by a Drag Queen, then getting rudely propositioned by my dance teacher. 

But then I nodded in agreement.  In Hindsight, I firmly believe the sequence of my Vanessa-related Rejection Phobia, the Mistress Book, Yolanda's rejection, the stalled car, Lynn, and the Dance Class from Hell were all linked together.  Like Hansel and Gretel, each event acted like a bread crumb showing me the path to my Destiny.  For this reason, I decided to group these events together as the Dance Path Synchronicity

What is a Synchronicity?  Here is how psychotherapist Shushann Movsessian describes it. 

"The Law of Synchronicity operates from the belief that our souls attract people, places and events into our lives that help us to grow, learn, develop, make meaning and evolve in consciousness." 

 

Some Coincidences can be ignored.  For example, I once met a Houston couple on a volcano tour in Hawaii.  Houston happens to be about 4,000 miles from Hawaii.  As we talked, I learned this couple lived one block from my house.  Not only that, we knew several people in common.  Was this a Coincidence?  Yes.  Was it Meaningful?  No.  I never saw them again.

Some Coincidences are Meaningful, but remain unconnected to other Coincidences and odd events.  For example, in the 7th Grade there was a book about Texas football I fervently wished for.  But I had no money.  To my surprise, I won the book in a drawing while my classmates stared in envy.  There were 200 people in the audience, so the odds were 200 to one.  I loved the book, but this Coincidence had no connection to other Coincidences. 

Then there are times when a flurry of seemingly unconnected (yet weird) events instill the uneasy feeling that something very strange is going on.  Call it the Ignatius Effect.  That is EXACTLY how I felt about the Mistress Book, Yolanda, the stalled car, Lynn, Disco Dave, the River Oaks Seven and the Dance Class from Hell.  Nothing made a bit of sense at the time, but once my dance career was handed to me three years later, those strange, seemingly unrelated events took on a whole new meaning.  Suddenly they all seemed linked. 

On a parting note, here is another Coincidence.  As I was writing this chapter, I googled the word 'Synchronicity' to see how other people defined it.  That is how I stumbled across the article on Coincidence and Synchronicity written by Shushann Movsessian.  To my surprise and great amusement, Ms. Movsessian offered this idea as an example of Synchronicity in action:

"You walk into a bookstore and as you start browsing a book falls off the shelf before you or the title leaps out at you and you know this book is just what you need to read right now." 


So what do you think?  Don't you think it is kind of odd that I ran across this quote at the exact moment I began writing this chapter?  Feels like Synchronicity to me. 

 
 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter TEN:  MAGIC MIRROR

 

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TEN:

MAGIC MIRROR

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

I was mentally ill on the day I went to my first dance.  This is a harsh thing to say, but true nonetheless.  I was riddled with so much fear that I no longer had the courage to leave my apartment in search of a girlfriend.  Unless I intended to shoot pool and play basketball every night for the rest my life, I had to do something. 

Despite my complete failure in that dance class, during my Parking Lot Inferno, a mysterious Intuition had entered my mind to insist that Dance Lessons had the power to help me conquer my fear.  Desperate for some way to regain control of my life, I decided to try again.

Theoretically I have just risen from the ashes.  Maybe so, but just as I started to fly, Phobia reappeared and tried its best to shoot me down.  Phobia reminded me I had no business pinning my hopes on dancing.  Considering how clumsy I was, I might be in my rocking chair before I finally got the hang of it.

And so the Dance Class issue became a battleground.  Chip on my Shoulder believed I could get my life back on track while Phobia was determined to sabotage. 

Which side was going to win? 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:  PHOBIA REARS ITS UGLY HEAD

 

I had not even made it out of the Dance City parking lot when I began to second guess myself.  Phobia, the protective side of my personality, was trying to regain the upper hand. 

What am I thinking?  There is no way I want to go back to David's class!!  There is no way I want to ever face those awful River Oaks women again!!  

My first dance class had been a total disaster.  Why on earth would I subject myself to further humiliation?  I decided I had no choice but find another class somewhere in town.  I believed that with a different teacher and normal classmates, I could relax and improve at my own pace.  Best of all, I would not have to confront a lifetime of psychological issues. 

Just then Chip, aka the Chip on my Shoulder, chipped in (yes, bad pun, read at your own risk).

"Look, Rick, those women were not there by accident.  Admit it, they were put there to force you to face your fears.  You have no choice but to go back." 

 

 

Damn it!  I thought the Great Dance Class Debate was over.  No, obviously it wasn't over.  As the vision of the River Oaks Seven laughing at me again popped in, I nearly lost control of the car.  Faced with a major failure of courage, I was unable to drive and think at the same time.  So I parked on the edge of the parking lot, turned off the engine to conserve gas, then resumed the Debate. 

Phobia had just suggested a good compromise.  If I insisted on continuing dance lessons, another dance studio would spare me a repeat of today's trauma.  Only one problem.  Where was I going to find another class?  I recalled striking out on the first three dance studio listings in the Yellow Pages.  There was a reason for that.  Disco music was a fairly recent phenomenon.  A lady named Edna had told me David's class was the only one like it in town.  If Edna was right... and I had a sinking feeling she was... then it was going to be David's class or no class at all.

I became sick with nausea.  My sniveling side begged me not to return to face all that hostility.  Phobia exclaimed, "You don't have any business going back there!  You will just get your feelings hurt again."

My Rejection Phobia was in high gear.  Phobia reminded me how terrified I was of appearing foolish in front of those pitiless women.  Realizing that Phobia was right, a bolt of anxiety shot through me at the thought of returning to face those awful women.  I dreaded watching them sneer and remind me what a loser I was.  I recalled how one woman had laughed out loud at my dancing.  Why set myself up for more humiliation? 

Sensing that I was weakening, Chip spoke up again.  "Oh, Rick, knock it off.  Do you really wish to give those women that much power over you?  Aren't you getting tired of being pushed around by women?"

Ouch!  Good point.  As the picture of Yolanda's face entered my mind, yes, I was getting tired of being dominated by women.  This went back and forth.  It was Chip versus Phobia with 'Me' caught in the middle.  My helpless, sniveling Phobia wanted to protect me from all threats related to women.   Phobia promised that if I kept backing down, I could avoid any further anxiety.  Chip said I had to fight back.  Wasn't I tired of backing down?  How would I ever restore my lost pride if I quit now?

My life had reached a critical juncture.  This was crazy.  A Beginner-level Dance Class had turned into my personal Gunfight at OK Corral.  It was strange how my search for an answer to my problems had led to this bizarre showdown, but this was it.  I had to make a choice.  Right now, I wanted to fight back.  Maybe if I proved I could be just as a good a dancer as they were, those women might show some respect.  However, it seemed like a lost cause.  They were so much better than me.  Considering the way I felt right now, Phobia was right, it made more sense to just give up.  I was incapable of learning to dance.

"Stop it!" Chip roared.  "You are giving up way too easily.  And stop picking on yourself all the time!"

Chip was right.  Sensing I was starting to let my difficulties dictate to me again, it was time to assert my will.  I reaffirmed there was no way I was going to back down.  Today I had let the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven and Disco Dave intimidate me.  Okay, fine, they won this round.  More power to them.  I might add that my tendency to constantly criticize myself had definitely sabotaged my concentration.  Maybe if I stopped criticizing myself, I might do better.  Why not just accept that I was clumsy and take it from there?  Chewing myself out wasn't going to make my dancing improve any faster.   

Yes, it was a shame that today's dance class had been so hard for me.  And it was a tough break that dancing came so naturally to other people, but not me.  That said, I was certain if I put my heart into it, I could eventually prove to those awful women that I was not a pathetic human being.  As for my dancing, I accepted that it would take a while.  That's when I remembered my favorite children's book, The Little Choo Choo Train 'I think I can, I think I can.' 

With a grin, I acknowledged it might take me a long time, but if I refused to give up, I would get there eventually.  Vanessa and Fujimoto had sent me on a losing streak of epic proportions.  Debbie and Yolanda had prolonged it.  Now David and the River Oaks Seven had attempted to bar the door to my chosen comeback route.  Well, I wasn't going to let them stop me.  If they tried to close that Door again, I would knock it down. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
  A MYSTERIOUS HINT  

 

I had made up my mind.  I was going to return next week.  And with that, I started the car and was back on the road.  Wouldn't you know it, Phobia would not shut up! 

"Rick, you cannot dance worth a lick.  They are just going to laugh at you again!"

Phobia was right, so my confidence wavered.  I thought I had made up my mind for sure, but apparently not.  Those nasty River Oaks women were sure to be ugly to me again and I despised David for betraying my trust.  Just then Chip reminded me that the man definitely knew how to dance.  If I could just force myself to go back to David's class, I was sure to get the dance moves I coveted so much.  But where was I going to find the courage to return?  The moment I tripped over my feet again, those women were sure to laugh.

If only there was a way to improve in the meantime.  I needed to practice.  I could not go back to that class unless I figured out what I had failed to learn in today's class.  As I waited at a stop light, out of the blue a voice whispered to me, "Go get a mirror!"

Startled, I looked around to see where that voice came from.  At that exact moment, I noticed there was a hardware store right across the street.  That was quite a coincidence.  As the final decision on the Great Dance Class Debate hung in the balance, a voice from nowhere not only suggested a solution, it guided my eyes to a place where I could find my solution.  Hmm.  Nice timing. 

 

This was the second time in my life that I had heard a voice like this.  The first time had been in 1970.  A voice from nowhere warned me that I was seriously depressed and I better do something about it immediately.  The next day I had visited the Baltimore Quaker Meeting looking for a way to cheer me up.  That day I met a man named Richard who suggested I read Autobiography of a Yogi.  This amazing book was the ladder I used to climb out of a very deep hole. 

Just my luck, now I was in another deep hole.  Phobia refused to let me go back to my dance class.  What I needed was something to help Chip regain the upper hand over Phobia.  Given the strange events of the day, this 'Get a Mirror' message seemed like a good omen.  However, Phobia suggested I should think this over.  That is when my defiance kicked in.  I told Phobia to go to hell.  Since the buy a mirror whisper felt suspiciously like a Divine Hint, I wasted no time driving over to the store.  Once inside, I noticed some decorative mirror tiles selling for a dollar apiece.  Shaped in squares, I thought the tiles were kind of tacky.  However, at this point, I did not care how ugly they were.  I needed a mirror and these tiles would do fine.  I picked out 15 tiles and headed to the check-out counter.

As I stood in line, the young lady at the register eyed me incredulously.  Thanks to the Parking Lot Inferno, my face was pale as a ghost and my clothes were soaked to the bone.  As I stood there, water from my shoulder length hair steadily dripped onto her counter.  My pants were wet and so was my red flannel shirt.  Even the dollar bills I handed her from my wallet were soaking wet.   Considering there wasn't a cloud in the sky, the woman could not imagine what had happened to me.  Seeing her jaw drop at my appearance, I could read her mind.  Right now I resembled the Creature from the Black Lagoon.  But so what?  I was on a mission and I didn't care how I looked.  Just give me my change, lady, and I will stop dripping water on your counter.  

As I walked out of the store, I shook my head.  This day had been too weird for words. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
  THE MAGIC MIRROR

 

The moment I returned to my apartment, I stuck the 15 mirror tiles on the wall.  Now I had a mirror 3 feet wide and 5 feet tall. 

I turned on the radio to KLOL, a rock music station.  Lady Marmalade wasn't exactly 'Disco music', but it had a good beat.  Standing in front of my makeshift mirror, I started to practice what I had learned earlier in the day.

I practiced 'step-together-step' over and over.  Now that the women weren't frowning at my appearance and dancing, I could relax a little.  As I calmed down, I started to see where my mistakes had been.  It did not take long to discover my fatal flaw... I think too much! 

I was too analytical.  By over-thinking my footwork, I was my own worst enemy.  My brain didn't trust my feet.  Mind you, I could play basketball all day long without worrying about my feet, but when it came to dancing, I was acutely self-conscious.  My brain would not let my feet move unless it could supervise each step carefully.  The mirror helped immensely.  As long as I could watch my feet in the mirror, I could let them move without having to stop every five seconds.  Slowly but surely, my brain eased up on the vigilance.  After an hour, I could finally dance to the music without stopping after each step to evaluate.

Each night that week I practiced dancing in the mirror.  I was so encouraged by my progress that I no longer feared returning to David's dance class.  I had a new name for the mirror.  It was now the 'Magic Mirror'.

 

I was thrilled to see my self-discipline make a welcome comeback.  When I put my mind to something, I had an uncanny persistence.  Thanks to that discipline, I often succeeded even when I did not care for the subject.  In particular, I once made an 'A' in Chemistry, a course for which I had no affinity whatever.  I did it through sheer will power, forcing myself for an entire year to study material for which I had no interest.  Now I was pleased to note that same persistence had transferred to Dance, another subject for which I had no natural affinity.  But I did have one advantage.  At least this time I was motivated.  Unlike Chemistry, I dearly wanted to learn to dance.  To my delight, I was excited over my decision to stay with the Dance Project.  I was very proud of myself, a feeling I had not felt in ages.

I practiced and practiced.  Then I practiced some more.  I practiced the next night and the night after that.  I practiced every night that week.  15 minutes, 30 minutes, 60 minutes, it didn't matter just as long as I practiced every night.  I didn't understand why it was so important, but this ritual was something I had to do.  In the midst of my Phobia crisis, I firmly believed that if I could learn to dance, I could somehow pull myself out of this hole.  I had not thought in terms of Fate in a long time.  However, the Dance Class from Hell had convinced me that something very important was taking place in my life.  I remember feeling very certain this project was part of my Fate.  The thought that God might be watching was a powerful incentive to take 'Step Ball Change' very seriously.

As I practiced my dancing at night, my mind returned to those high school dance parties.  Each dance had been held at the palatial home of various classmates  after home football games.  Yes, I wanted to see the big homes where my classmates lived, but most of all I wanted to watch the dancing.  Why had I been so drawn to these dances?  I knew the answer to that.  It was rooted in my deep sense of inferiority.  I never dated due to my scarred face.  I never played sports due to my blind eye.  I never participated in plays or any extracurricular event.  I did not play golf with the boys.  I did not play tennis at the local country club.  I did not go down to someone's beach house in Galveston for the weekend.  I spoke little to anyone outside of class other than two or three lunchtime friends who were shy like me.  And I certainly did not participate in the school dances... but I wanted to

For four years I went to party after party even though I spent the entire evening hiding in the shadows.  Those dance parties were important because they offered the only window I had into the private lives of my superior classmates.  I wanted to see what I was missing.  I watched in envy as my classmates had fun dancing to the sounds of the Beach Boys, the Supremes, and Marvin Gaye.  Gosh, I wanted so much to join them!  But I would not have known where to start.  Nor would I have found the courage to ask a girl to join me.

I vowed that someday I would take the time to catch up to them in dancing and dating.  Due to the acne, so far my entire life had been one of constant postponement.  For ten years, I had delayed my long lost goal of catching up to my classmates someday.  The presence of these River Oaks women had reawakened my desire to become the social equal of my classmates.  step-touch, step-touch...

There was something powerful about staring into the mirror.  All kinds of strange thoughts floated through my head as I danced.  Plus the music.  Something was bothering me.  It was a struggle, but my mind eventually confessed.  I wanted enough confidence to date women who were just as pretty, just as intelligent, just as gifted as the young ladies at St. John's.  That was my real goal, the chance to date the best and beautiful.  Dream on.  How on earth would I ever get the nerve to talk to a woman of this caliber? 

I also reflected on why the River Oaks Seven bothered me so much.  I was certain that Fate had placed those nasty women in my class for a reason.  Symbolically, they were the new representatives of 'St. John's Superiority'.  If I could catch up to those women, I could fulfill my teenage vow that I would one day learn to dance just like everyone else at my school.  Right now, my deep-seated desire to achieve equality was the motivation I was tapping into.  If I could match these society women in dance class, by extension I would be the equal of my former classmates.   step-together-step, step-together-step...

 
 


LOST YEARS:
  PREPARATION

 

Every night as I practiced in the Magic Mirror, I had plenty of time to reflect.  I had a lot of unanswered questions regarding the Dance Class from Hell.  Recent events such as the Stalled Car had awakened a vague suspicion that something strange was going on.  Now after last Saturday's dance class ordeal, all doubts were gone.  Fate had placed me in that dance class, I was sure of it.  I did not know why the class had to be so difficult, but it must have been a Karmic Test of some sort.  I especially appreciated the intense heat of the parking lot.  Why not make my ordeal as miserable as possible?  If ever there was a true Trial by Fire, that first dance class was it.

The whisper suggestion to buy a mirror was a nice touch.  During the Parking Lot Inferno I had felt abandoned by God.  This Magic Mirror was working so well, I felt like it was a reward for passing my Karmic Test.   With that thought, tears of joy came to my eyes.  To me, the Mirror implied I was not traveling this Dance Path alone.  Someone up there liked me after all. 

The Magic Mirror not only helped improve my footwork, it reminded me I needed to do something about my appearance.  It was time I came to grips with the fact that I lived in Texas, not Colorado.  Between the heat and the long hair, it was time to make some changes.  I got a haircut. Then I put away my beloved flannel shirts.  My mountain boots went in the closet; out came the loafers.   As an added touch, I decided to make a purchase... white polo shirt and khaki pants.  This was the St. John's uniform, the familiar suit of armor I had worn for nine years.  It was my way of reminding myself how I had once stood up to women like the River Oaks Seven at my school.  If I could do it then, I could do it again.  I wasn't exactly a sharp-dressed man, but I had made a vast improvement in a short time.

Each night that week I practiced in the mirror.  I was so encouraged by my progress I no longer feared returning to David's class at Dance City.  The mirror worked wonders on my confidence.  To my surprise, with Chip on my Shoulder anticipating the showdown, Phobia went into temporary eclipse.  Getting rid of the constant self-criticism was worth the price of this mirror many times over.

My attitude changed so dramatically during the week, I was bound and determined to show those awful women they could not intimidate me.  Furthermore I was determined to one day pass them.  Although I lacked natural ability, I would make up for it with self-discipline.  It might take a while, but now that I had my direction, I was sure I would succeed.  This class meant more to me than it did to them.  The women had caught me off guard last week.  They had reminded me far too much of my lonely days standing in the shadows at those high school dance parties.  This time I was ready thanks to my secret weapon.  My Magic Mirror would change everything.  This dance class was where I would stage my comeback.  I was going to conquer all my demons at once - Vanessa, Fujimoto, snobs, fear of pretty girls, and those awful feelings of ugliness.  A fire raged in my belly.  This dance class is where I would make my stand. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
REMATCH

 
The day was here, so I went back and brought my Game Face with me.  The change was immediately apparent.  When the Gay Gauntlet stared at me, this time I stared back.  Hey guys, the Freak Show is over.  Not only that, this time I smiled.  Why should I be afraid of them?   A couple men looked away, a couple more smiled back, but no one stared or glared in horror.  That was the end of that. 

David was so surprised to see me I thought he would have a heart attack.  He took an involuntary step backward as one hand covered his mouth to hide his shock.  When David saw the look of determination on my face, I am sure his first reaction was to wonder if I had returned to beat him up.  He forced a weak smile, so I nodded to reassure him.  The relief on his face was so obvious I almost broke character and laughed. 

The River Oaks women frowned.  No problem.  That was to be expected.  But they definitely understood the message behind my change in appearance.  I could see it in their eyes, a begrudging acknowledgement that I had just as much right to be here as they did.  They still refused to show any regard for me, but they did not laugh or snicker once during class.  It was an uncomfortable truce to be sure, but a definite step forward.  At least they didn't try to get rid of me.

As for my dancing, the improvement was noticeable.  I was still clumsy and mechanical, but I no longer stumbled on Step-Ball-Change.  Best of all, no more temper tantrums, no more chewing myself out for mistakes, no more self-pity.   The River Oaks Seven were still better than me, but I had closed the gap slightly.  That was all the encouragement I needed.  Thanks to the Magic Mirror, today I had won the Rematch.  And so my Dance Project began in earnest.

 


RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
 

 

BOOK EIGHT:  THE GYPSY PROPHECY

   100

Serious

Predestination  2002
  The Gypsy Prophecy
 

 

BOOK FOUR:  LOST YEARS

   040

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further humiliation in the Rematch.  Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good.  The Dance Project begins.
   039

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the following week and see how things went
   038

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to proposition him at the end of class
   037

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity
 1974
  Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message: Try Dance Lessons.   Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda, Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia
   036

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting humiliation leads to further chaos
   035

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen.  This convinced Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a radical new direction.
 

BOOK THREE:  COLORADO STATE

   034

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
 1974
  As the Point of No Return beckons, Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to tackle the Epic Losing Streak.
   033

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1973
  The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa give Rick the will to carry on
   032

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1973
  Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly
   031

Serious

Coincidence  1973
  Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship with Vanessa.
 

BOOK TWO:  MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR

 
   030

Serious

Precognition
Wish Come True
 1971
  Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true
   029

Serious

Telepathy
Hidden World
 1970
  Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the Hidden World.  Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal.
   028

Suspicious

Predestination
Coincidence
 1970
  Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major coincidence.  Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would.
   027

Suspicious

Telepathy
Coincidence
 1970
  A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a Question Mark in his mind
   026

Suspicious

Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment
 1970
  Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit the local Quaker Meeting.  An unusual suggestion by a mystic named Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour.  A lecture from Bob Hieronimus supplies further incentive.
   025

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1968
  Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station
 

BOOK ONE:  ST. JOHN'S

 
   024

Serious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1968
  The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior Prom
   023

Suspicious

Lucky Break  1968
  Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close call car accident
   022

Serious

Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True
 1968
  Ralph O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with secret help from Mr. Salls.  Due to Rick's Senior year Blind Spot, Rick gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune.
   021

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life.  The ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the hope to carry on.
   020

Serious

Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Caught cheating on German test due to a very improbable coincidence.  The unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's Cosmic Blindness theory
   019

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1968
  The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college dream is out of reach
   018

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1968
  Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall.
   017

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1967
  Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship he secretly arranged to Johns Hopkins
   016

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1967
  Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying a house she cannot afford
   015

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1966
  Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time.  Mr. Ocker runs into Rick at the grocery store and offers him a job
   014

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Neal's sucker punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.  Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would never be a problem again
   013

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1964
  One in a million Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne.  High School Hell begins. 
   012

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1964
  Rick's mother mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne attack.  Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women, a span that would last 20 years
   011

Serious

Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish
 1964
  The mysterious discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver Neal at his own game
   010

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1964
  Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster, Mr. Chidsey decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS
   009

Suspicious

Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break
 1964
  After a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of an incredible education
   008

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds of 200 to 1
   007

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1963
  Boy Scout Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school
   006

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1962
  When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade, Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward
   005

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Not only does a St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end.
   004

Suspicious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Rick's mother loses her mind and nearly kills both during the Blue Christmas ride to Virginia.  Fortunately, the kindness of a gas station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to start over.
   003

Suspicious

Lucky/Unlucky Break  1959
  Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's, the most important lucky break of his life
   002

Serious

Coincidence  1955
  Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his father from Death at Stock Car accident
   001

Suspicious

  Unlucky Break
Coincidence
1955
  Rick cuts his eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother calls out at the worst possible time.  By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at the same age.
 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter ELEVEN:  LEAP OF FAITH

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER ELEVEN:

LEAP OF FAITH

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

We will get to my next adventure shortly, but first I wish to discuss the River Oaks Seven and how they factored into my Leap of Faith. 

Following my first dance class, I had a lot to process.  The Mistress Book, the Stalled Car, and now the Dance Class from Hell.  I felt like I was riding a Supernatural rollercoaster.   I evaluated everything using my four criterion: Probability, Timing, Impact, Weirdness.

The Buy a Mirror suggestion appeared at a critical moment in my Dance Class Debate.  In addition, a hardware store just had be across the street.   Timing. 

My car stalled at the worst possible moment.  Probability.

The Mistress Book convinced to initiate my Dance Project.  Impact. 

As for Weirdness, I assumed nothing could top being picked up by a Drag Queen.  However, I was wrong.  The Dance Class from Hell and the ensuing Parking Lot Inferno was Weird beyond Weird.  In fact, maybe a little Too Weird.  Trying to make sense of what had taken place, one thought in particular caught my attention...

"It was like all the cards had been deliberately stacked against me."

 

Indeed, my startling First Dance Class had the earmarks of a definite Supernatural Event.  The more I thought about it, I wondered if all these problems had been arranged as a way to get my attention.  If that was the case, that meant this was no mere dance class, this was Fate.  This day had been Karma!  

Perhaps the Reader assumes all dance classes are this action-packed.  Actually, that is not so.  Most dance classes are fun, full of laughter and short on drama.  The Dance Class from Hell was a major exception.  Drawing on 40 years of experience in the dance business, let me compare what is considered Normal to what is Abnormal. 

First, I had no business going to that class in the first place.

Under Normal circumstances, people who know they lack an aptitude for dance do not typically take dance classes.  Knowing the odds are against them, unless there is a compelling reason to learn to dance, they usually stick to things they are good at.

Second, I should have quit during that dance class. 

Most people who suspect that dancing is not in their skill set choose to avoid dance lessons.  However, there are a few people like me who take a dance class even though they suspect they are not very good at it.  Typically a friend or loved one has encouraged them to at least give it a try.  Some people discover they are better at dancing than they previously imagined.  They stick with it and go on to develop a new hobby.  However, more often the news is not quite so wonderful.  When new students experience great difficulty in their first dance class, if they came alone, they often leave when no one is looking.  If by chance they stick it out till the end of class, they rarely come back for the second class. 

Putting things into perspective, yes, dancing is fun, but it is just a hobby that is hardly worth the stress.  If the first dance class is too frustrating, a sensible person typically decides this is going to require a lot more work than it is worth.  So why bother?  Under Normal circumstances, they quit and find something else to do.

Third, a Dance Class should not become a Life Crisis. 

As I write, I have taught dance for 40 years.  I do not recall a single student who ever said their first dance class was a life-defining moment.  I am probably the only one.  Sure, lots of people have to overcome jitters and cold feet to show up, but no one ever described their first dance class as a Twilight Zone experience or a Karmic Test of Fire.

In an Ordinary World, taking a dance class should carry no more impact that a ho-hum gardening class or basket weaving.  In an Ordinary World, one does not have ten gay men stare daggers as if they are from another planet.  In an Ordinary World, one would not expect to be confronted with seven scornful women straight out of one's tormented past.  In an Ordinary World, one does not look in the mirror and realize he resembles a mass murderer.  In an Ordinary World, one does not contemplate hari-kari over a poor performance on Step-Ball-Change.  In an Ordinary World, one does not get rudely propositioned at the end of class.  In an Ordinary World, a man does not sit in 100° heat for nearly an hour because he is too shaken to leave. 

In other words, most people would have left in the middle of class.  And if they did stay, they would never return.

Why did I stay?  The River Oaks Seven. 

And why did I return?  The Leap of Faith.

Let's tackle the River Oaks Seven first.

 

 

Perhaps the Reader has noticed that I was obsessed with the River Oaks Seven.  As far as I was concerned, seeing those seven socialites in my first dance class was even Weirder than being seduced by a drag queen or propositioned by a horny dance instructor.  Although I knew some of the reason why those women bothered me so much, there was something I could not put my finger on.  Fortunately, the Magic Mirror helped.  As I practiced to music, staring into that mirror induced a trance state of sorts.  It took a while, but one night the answer came to me.  My Intuition suggested I had been placed in this situation specifically to face my demons.

Although my Rejection Phobia is the villain of my saga, Fear is not necessarily a bad thing.  Fear protects us from danger.  We all understand that.  However, in my case, my Fear had become over-protective to the point of inhibiting normal behavior.  If a Fear becomes too severe, it often refuses to leave of its own accord.  Once Fear enters your mind, it does not leave willingly, especially if it is allowed to hang around too long. 

Fear must be conquered.  For example, I once had a car accident on the freeway.  A giant truck came speeding by on my left at 70 mph.  Since I am blind in my left eye, I had no idea the massive vehicle was there.  The truck came so close that its right side mirror clipped my left side mirror and broke it loose.  I was not hurt, but I was terrified by the close call.  For a month I was too nervous to get back on the freeway.

One day I was so late to an important job interview, I decided I had no choice but take the freeway.  I was very scared!  However, by the time I arrived, the problem was gone. 

 

Everyone knows when you get thrown by a horse, you must get right back in the saddle.  The longer you wait, the harder it will be.  Don't let Fear get settled in your mind.  As for the fear of flying, the only way to conquer it is to get on the airplane and fly.  Except one day the plane goes through a dangerous storm and suddenly plummets several thousand feet before it rights itself.  Try getting on the next plane after that. 

My Rejection Phobia first took hold in high school following the acne attack.  At the time, I had a crush on three different girls, all of whom had smiled at me.  After the acne attack, I was so hideous to look at that I gave up all hope.  When the acne went away a year later, it was replaced by deep facial scars.  Deciding the St. John's girls were too big a challenge to pursue given my low social status and disfigurement, I never had a single date in high school.  I preferred to start anew in college.  Three painful rejections in a row (Train Station Emily, Kansas City Carol, and Kill Shot Connie) shut me down for two years.  Then came the Curse of Vanessa.

After Vanessa left town, my friend Jason was aghast to discover my Fear of Rejection was ten years old.  Convinced this problem had a near-fatal stranglehold on my confidence, Jason persuaded me to initiate a Dating Project.  During the next three months, I managed to engage 50 girls in conversation.  I even dated a few.  Not once did I click with any of these women.  Poor Jason was so perplexed.  He could not figure out what I was doing wrong.  That is because I did not tell him the truth. 

If I saw a girl who reminded me of the best and beautiful St. John's girls, I stayed as far away as possible.  I preferred to talk with girls who were safe, less threatening.  Nothing ventured, nothing gained.  Unfortunately, these women could sense something was wrong with me.  They were not mean about it, but they turned their backs nonetheless.  Every time I struck out, the problem just kept getting worse. 

 

Sad to say, by the time I returned to Houston, my confidence was at the breaking point.  Just my luck, I met Yolanda, a pretty Hispanic girl who seemed safe enough.  Little did I know Yolanda had honed the Art of Rejection to perfection.  That did it.  I snapped and went into a serious tailspin.  Once Yolanda elevated my Rejection Phobia to crisis level, I shut down completely.  No more women for a while!  How would I ever cure this Phobia if I could not make myself try again?

At the time, Dr. Hilton's words echoed in my mind... "Most people find it easier just to avoid the problem and work around it."  Truer words were never spoken.  Except that I was going insane with loneliness!  Unable to leave my apartment and search for some way, some place to meet girls, a drag queen of all people suggested I try dance lessons.  I understood this was a long shot, but it seemed like the only choice at the time. 

So who did I meet?  The River Oaks Seven.  There were a lot of things that went wrong during my Dance Class from Hell, but nothing upset me more than the presence of the seven socialites.  What were the Seven Sisters of High Society doing in here?  To me, it was like someone had put them in this class specifically to irritate every nerve ending in my body.  I felt so inferior with them around.  Here we go again with the St. John's Caste System.  They were the Brahmins and I was the unwashed lowlife.  The women made no attempt whatsoever to disguise their contempt.  Indeed, several of those River Oaks women had openly grinned and laughed at my dancing.  During the hour we spent together, those women managed to arouse every demon in my troubled mind.  So the question is, why did those women hold so much power over me?   Let me share two stories to explain my acute sensitivity.

 

The first story took place in my Sophomore year of high school.  It was football season at St. John's.  The St. John's Mother's Guild sponsored dance parties for the Upper School after each home football game.  The women took turns hosting these dance parties at their palatial River Oaks mansions. 

Every Upper School St. John's student was automatically invited.  Since I was not allowed to play football due to my blind left eye, I volunteered to keep the team's football statistics. 

After the game I attended these parties despite my appearance.  I was glad I did.  The splendor of these modern castles was a sight to behold.  I was impressed by the architecture, the landscaping, the elaborate atriums and the artwork.

Unfortunately, no one had warned the mothers in advance that a modern-day Freddy Krueger would be in attendance. 

 

Something very ugly happened at the first Mother's Guild party.  After the football game, I rode my bike to the address of the dance party.  As I rode by, I saw a lady standing outside the door greeting people as they arrived.  The woman looked up and noticed me on the bike.  As one might gather, very few St. John's students attend social events on a bicycle.  Perhaps she became suspicious after seeing me ride my bike slowly past her house looking for the address.  Maybe she thought I was looking to steal things from the fancy parked cars.  After hiding my bike in a thick clump of bushes, I walked up her sidewalk with my head down and my shoulders slumped. 

 

When I reached the steps, I raised my head to the light.  The moment this lady got a good look at me, she did the usual hand-to-mouth gasp.  Taken off guard by my distinctive face, no doubt my hideous appearance made her feel uncomfortable.   Give the lady some credit, she recovered quickly.  In an instant, she regained her friendly mask. 

She stuck out her hand and greeted me politely.  "Hello, I'm Mrs. Jacobs.  Welcome to the St. John's Mother's Guild party.  And you are?"

"Good evening, ma'am.  My name is Richard Archer." 

"Welcome to my home, Richard.  I don't believe we've met before.  And what grade might you be in?"

"I am in the 10th Grade."

"Oh, really?" Mrs. Jacobs said sweetly.  "Isn't Sally Beisner in your class?"  

 

There were only fifty kids in my class.  Of course I knew the name of every student.  Sally had transferred to Robert E. Lee High School some time ago, so I wondered what this lady was up to.  That is when I became suspicious.  Maybe Mrs. Jacobs thought I didn't belong there, that I was crashing the party.  I thought of several sarcastic things to say, but decided to mind my manners.  Instead I replied, "Sally was in my class at one point, but she transferred to Lee a year ago." 

Mrs. Jacob's happy face slipped imperceptibly, but she recovered quickly.  As her Polite Face returned, Mrs. Jacobs replied cordially, "Oh really?  I did not know that, Richard.  Thank you for telling me.  Please come in.  I hope you enjoy the party."

Having passed the test, Mrs. Jacobs moved aside to give me permission to enter.  Although she maintained her fake smile, her suspicious eyes let me know she was upset.  I imagine she was disgusted at being forced to allow a boy who looked like me into her home.  I watched her track my movements all night long.  No doubt the maid would be told in the morning to Lysol every place I touched and make sure nothing was missing.  Nevertheless, I had to hand it to Mrs. Jacobs, she was smooth.  That was a clever entry trick.

This story helps explain why I felt unwelcome at the remaining Mother Guild events.  I suppose I should have realized why Mrs. Jacobs was so suspicious.  By definition, everyone at my school was beautiful.  If someone had a complexion problem, they would be whisked to the dermatologist in a flash.  Only I possessed a mother so stupid she waited four days to take me to the doctor.  By then it was too late.  The point is that no one with a face like mine belonged at my school.  So the woman had every right to wonder who I was.

The second story took place four years later during my Sophomore year of college.  Since I had refused to dance at the St. John's parties, I had no dance experience to speak of.  Nevertheless, I attended a college mixer where dancing seemed like the best way to approach.  Despite my better judgment, I made the mistake of asking a girl named Connie to dance.  Sure enough, I looked ridiculous.  I had no idea what I was doing, so I just hopped around and flung my arms.  When Connie turned her back to me, she grinned when she saw her two roommates pointing at me.  I looked over and blanched when I saw the girls in frenzied laughter.  They thought it was hysterical that poor Connie had been tricked into dancing with me.  I lost my temper and demanded to know what was so funny.

Connie responded, "What's your problem, buddy?  Those girls are my friends.  They can laugh if they want to."

I was so angered by her response, I came within an inch of slapping Connie unconscious.  Instead I wheeled around and stomped out.  Due to the scorn of Connie Kill Shot, I had refused to go anywhere near a dance floor because I was petrified the next woman would also laugh at me when I danced.  Five years passed.  My avoidance of the dance floor solved the problem nicely until I ran into the River Oaks women.  On one level the women reminded me of snobs like Mrs. Jacobs, on another level they reminded me of rude women like Connie, on a third level their beauty and wealth reminded me of the unattainable St. John's girls who were out of my league.  Immediately all my demons came out to play.  When the River Oaks women grinned at my clumsy dancing, I wanted to run out of that room.  However, there was one big difference between the River Oaks Seven and Connie Kill Shot.  With Connie, I had the sense to leave, but with the River Oaks Seven I remained and suffered mightily for my foolishness not to leave when I had the chance.

 

Can you guess why I did not leave?   St. John's School. 

If it had been seven random women who meant nothing to me, I would have left immediately.  But I could not run away from these River Oaks women!  In my mind, the River Oaks Seven were substitute versions of Mrs. Jacobs insinuating I did not belong here, I was not worthy of being in their presence.  Because the women symbolized all those years of feeling inferior at St. John's, they were the only women on earth who could make me grow a spine and stick around.  To turn tail and run before the scorn of these high and mighty women would let them know they were superior to me.  That was the hook that kept me from fleeing. 

At the time, I assumed their malignant presence was just an accident.   However, due to my increasing conviction that Fate was orchestrating these recent events, I decided to re-interpret the River Oaks women from a Mystical point of view.  They say life is for learning.  When I viewed these women from a different perspective, it felt like someone had forced me to face them for my own good!  That was a stunning thought.   Was it possible those nasty women had been sent to help me?    

 

I recalled Dr. Hilton's 'Tie them to a Tree' speech.

 "Dr. Hilton, given that most people will do anything to avoid facing their fears, how would you cure them?"

"If I had my way, I would confiscate their free will and tie them to a tree.  I would do it for their own good whether they liked it or not.  If I could tie my patients to a tree and force them to confront their fears against their will, I think I could cure a lot of people.  Free Will is the curse of Mankind.  Free Will is the main reason no one ever gets any better.  Progress is slow because it is just too easy to avoid one's fears.   Since I cannot force a patient to take a risk for their own good, I am forced to sit here and try to persuade them to be brave.  Unfortunately, if the fear is too great, persuasion doesn't work very well.   When confronted by a fear that can be avoided without much effort, it is human nature to take the easy way out."

"How would you cure me of my fear of women if you had total control?"

"That's easy, Rick.  I would tie you to a tree and have one pretty girl after another walk past you.  I would tell them to yell 'Scarface, Pimple face, Clearasil Kid!' at you, then laugh in a scornful, bitchy way.  I would tell them to throw dirt at you, cuss at you, make fun of you, maybe even spit into the ground at your feet."

Dr. Hilton's words felt prophetic.  That was more or less exactly what the River Oaks Seven had done to me.  Their rough treatment in the dance class was akin to tying me to a tree against my will. 

Dr. Hilton's words echoed in my mind... 'Most people find it easier just to avoid the problem and work around it.'  I thought about Caroline, my friend who was so scared of drowning she would not even risk getting into the shallow end of the family swimming pool.  I wondered how Caroline would react if I threw her into the shallow end against her will.  No doubt Caroline would scream bloody murder.  But she would also see for herself that a five foot woman can survive water that is three feet deep.  Right now I felt the same way.  Somehow I had been tricked into facing the exact thing I feared the most.  I had been forced to spend an hour dealing with the scorn of powerful, beautiful, desirable women.  Someone had thrown me into the swimming pool against my Will!   I was sure of it. 

Now, to my surprise, I was willing to face the River Oaks women again.  In fact, I began to relish the challenge.  Someone had done me a huge favor by placing those scornful women before me.  So I asked the question... Who set me up?  Who threw me in the swimming pool against my will?  I had never been an overly-religious person.  Although I believed in God, I never went to church and I never prayed.  In fact, I still felt guilty for yelling at God.  During the Parking Lot Inferno, I had cursed God for what seemed like my neverending cycle of bad luck.  Now I realized this shock therapy had been exactly what I needed.  Maybe I owed God an apology.  His Cosmic Intervention had definitely snapped me out of my evil spell.  

Indeed, the overall effect of the Dance Class from Hell would be fairly miraculous.   For the first time in ages, I stood my ground and showed some fight.  Yes, those women intimidated me, but I had lived to fight another battle.  If I could learn to Dance, maybe I could cast off this Rejection Phobia in the process.  This Dance class was a weird way to slay my demons, but just maybe it would work.

Footnote to this story.  In classic Silver Lining fashion, the River Oaks Seven turned out to be a blessing.  My Phobia would never again have the same amount of power over me.  The Phobia was still there, but reduced in strength by about 50%.  I was still scared of approaching attractive women, but at least now I could make myself do it.  That was a huge step forward. 

From this experience, I developed the theory that God deliberately throws obstacles at us.  If everything was easy, where would be the incentive to grow?  "That which doesn't kill you makes you stronger..."

So how did the River Oaks Seven bring about my Leap of Faith?  Their presence was the number one factor in convincing me that my First Dance Class had been a Supernatural Event.  I no longer viewed this as an Ordinary dance class.  It had to be Karma.  There was no doubt in my mind.  As crazy and insane as it sounds, a seemingly inconsequential beginner-level Dance Class had turned into an existential Gunfight at OK Corral.  It was very strange how the search for answers to my Phobia had led to this bizarre showdown.  Now that I was here, something told me if I wanted my life to get back on track, the smart choice was to continue with this dance class. 

The Dance Class from Hell was a Test.  Something very special had just taken place.  If so, then what was the point of this ordeal?  Why had the cards been stacked against me?  Surely there was a purpose here, but what? 

Most of all, given my mediocre dance ability, did I really want to pursue this project?  Trust me, I knew the road ahead would be difficult.  The Universe had delivered a gut punch to my stomach to see whether I could take it or not.  I won't say I aced my test, but I did manage to get off the ground and choose to try again.  That led to an interesting thought.  If this Trial by Fire was truly an act of Fate, then Dancing must be important for some reason.  If the importance was so great that I had been forced to undergo this ordeal, then I would take 'Dance' seriously.  Perhaps that was the reason for my Karmic Test.  It had reawakened my sense of Destiny.  My ordeal had made such a deep impression on me, I vowed to continue dance lessons through thick and thin.  Even though I was a terrible dancer, if this is what God wanted me to do, then I promised myself... and God... that I would stick with it. 

At age 24, for the first time in my life I made a firm decision based strictly on Intuition rather than Reason.  

This Leap of Faith decision became Stepping Stone Two on the Path that led to my Accidental Dance Career. 

 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter TWELVE:  HELEN

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWELVE:

HELEN

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

Now that I had committed myself to the Dance Path, David Dumas became a central figure in my life.  If I intended to learn to dance, then I needed someone to show me where to start. 

During the 'Rematch', David had watched me like a hawk all morning.  In fact, he couldn't take his eyes off me.  I think David was fascinated by my dancing.  Indeed, thanks to a solid week of practice in my Magic Mirror, I had noticeably improved.  Since Step-ball-change was no longer an issue, I think David was trying to figure out how I had made so much progress in such a short period of time.  The Magic Mirror had made a considerable difference.  Thank goodness for my secret weapon. 

It was very strange how the idea to buy a mirror had come to me.  It reminded me of the time a Camp Counselor fantasy had drifted into my mind. The mirror idea had been just as definite.  The idea had popped into my head out of nowhere.  It came to me with such clarity that it felt like someone had said it to me. There was a crystal clear quality to it, almost like it had an exclamation point on it.  'Go buy a mirror!!'

In addition, the timing could not have been more perfect.  When I looked up from my thoughts to figure out where that unexpected idea had come from, for the first time I noticed a hardware store across the street.  Coming on the heels of all the other weird events of the day, I had the distinct feeling this might have been a Divine Inspiration.  Considering the Magic Mirror would play an important role during my Dance Project I added this coincidence to my list of Observations. 

 

As for David, he never said another unprofessional word to me.  I suspect David knew he had done something wrong.  Perhaps I had taught him a lesson of his own.  All he had to do was see the pain on my face to understand how much he had offended me.  Most of all, David had let me down.  I was looking for a friend and he had turned into a predator.  However, David redeemed himself in the second week of class.  Now that I had given him a second chance, David turned out to be just the teacher I needed.  Without those basic moves David taught me, I would not have known what to practice in the Magic Mirror.

Previously I pointed out the odd connection between Lola-Lynn and Disco Dave.  Lynn had used his beauty to trick me into believing he was a woman.    I vaguely knew that some men dressed up as women, but this was completely beyond my realm of experience.  The main reason for Lynn's success was my total ignorance about the Gay World.  However, like I said, burn me once, shame on you, burn me twice, shame on me.   Had it not been for Lynn, I probably would have accepted David's offer to join for lunch at his apartment.  Fortunately, when David propositioned me one week after Lynn, I was already on guard.  An odd coincidence to be sure.

Lynn had taught me a valuable lesson.  To my surprise, it was David's turn to teach me an even more valuable lesson. 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
  BASKETBALL AND VOLLEYBALL

 

Now that my 'Rematch' with the River Oaks Seven had gone well, I was fully committed to my Dance Project.  I attended every Saturday class in August and made progress.  Yes, the River Oaks Seven continued to give me dirty looks and yes, I still lagged behind them, but I was determined to continue.  Following each dance class, I would hurry home and practice Disco Dave's new moves in the Magic Mirror.

The summer was over and I had managed to put three months between Colorado State and me.  I still did not have a friend.  My co-workers were nice to me, but they were all married, so we did not have much in common.  Nor had I noticed anyone my age at my small apartment complex.  Living by myself, loneliness continued to be a real problem.  I was going to have to make a friend sooner or later.  I went to a dance club one night just to have a look around.  Since my mediocre dancing in Disco Dave's class made me painfully aware that I had no business getting out on the dance floor, I stayed in the shadows and watched.  It helped to see the ladies smile and laugh out on the dance floor.  At least I had something to look forward to.  One of these days, that would be me out there.  I did not stay at the club very long.  Instead I went home and resumed practicing in the Magic Mirror.  Staring at myself in the mirror, I was surprised to realize just how powerful my desire was to become a good dancer.  This was the time to do it.  Right now.  Right here.  I was 24.  A late start, yes, but I had my entire life ahead of me. 

The thing to remember is that I was borderline mentally ill.  Recovery from the wounds suffered at Colorado State would be slow and courage was in short supply.  I prayed this Dance Project would free me from my crippling Rejection Phobia.  As the saying goes, I had put all my eggs in one basket.  Since Dancing was my only hope, everything was riding on it.  'Dancing' and 'Dating' had become permanently linked.  Dancing would lead to Dating someday, I was sure of it.  But first I had to learn to dance.  Once I learned to dance, I could emulate Jim Deane's 'Fly Me to the Moon' Dance Magic and become attractive to women.  However, my Rejection Phobia was hard to shake.  I was still deeply afraid a girl my age would laugh at me on the dance floor.  Having a woman laugh at my scars or my dancing was my constant fear.  I wanted to impress women, not stumble around mechanically and give them reason to ridicule me.  To deal with this fear, I had to become an excellent dancer.  My pride was too fragile to take a chance.  I would not settle for anything less than 'excellent'.  Unfortunately, at the rate I was going, 'excellent' would take a while. 

 

August passed, September rolled around.  Although the River Oaks Seven would eventually deserve credit for reducing the power of my Phobia, this did not happen overnight.  Every week I returned to face them, their power over me diminished a notch.  However, here in September I was still glued to my chair by Phobia.  I refused to go search for a girlfriend, not until I was a good dancer.  Hopefully the day would come when I could dance like any other normal human being.  Then I would start dating again.  However, based on my struggles in David's class, I accepted my Dance Project was going to be a long-term venture. 

Since Dancing wasn't going to help solve my loneliness in the short term, I played basketball every chance I got.  Through all my ups and downs over the past ten years, Basketball was often my only source of self-esteem.  At least I was good at something.  Every night after work I would head over to the Jewish Community Center.  I never took a night off.  This was my entire social life.  Because the Clarks, my adopted family, lived next door to the JCC, I bought a membership there.  Practically every night I would stop by Polly and Allen's house to pay my respects and get a hug, then head over to the JCC for sports. 

On a Thursday night shortly after I returned from Colorado, I went over to the JCC only to discover there was no basketball.  When I discovered the gym was reserved for men's volleyball on Thursday nights, I was really upset.  Damn it!  Basketball was the highlight of my entire day.  Now what I was I going to do?  I fumed as I watched a bunch of old men playing volleyball. 

Most of these guys were well past 50.  Good grief, I had never seen anyone move so slowly in my life.  This was a waste of a good gym. Someone should tell these guys to try shuffleboard instead and let the basketball players take over.  Besides, didn't these old guys know volleyball was a girl's sport?  Despite my contempt, I stayed to watch for a while.  It wasn't like I had anything else to do. 

After the game was over, the players took a quick water break.  One of the players had noticed me watching, so he came over and welcomed me.  Buddy, 60, said they had an opening for an extra player.  I was tempted, but hesitated.  Volleyball might be a big sport out in California, but not here in Texas.  In this football-crazed state, volleyball was seen as a game for sissies. 

Buddy knew just how to get to me. 

"I can understand your reluctance.  You don't know anything about the game and, besides, you're probably too young to enjoy volleyball.  You don't know this, but it takes many years to get as good as us.  On the other hand, if you start now, by the time you are my age, maybe you will amount to something." 

Buddy grinned to let me know he was teasing.  I liked Buddy's style.  He made me laugh.  Besides, anything beat returning to Couch Catatonia.  I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Sure, why not?" 

 

I went out there and asked Buddy what the rules were.  Since very few guys my age played volleyball back in the Seventies, I was the youngest person by a huge margin.  Considering the age range was 45-70, I was young enough to be their son.  Although I lacked skill, my quick reactions and jumping ability allowed me to contribute fairly quickly.  I noticed how frustrated some of the men were at their slow reactions.  They were unable to make plays that had once been automatic for them.  Worried they might be resentful of my speed, I made sure to show respect at all times.  I think the men appreciated that I stayed modest.  The men were very nice to me and showed me what to do to improve.  When the night was over, Buddy said I picked the game up quickly.  When he encouraged me to come back, several other men said the same thing.  I could tell their warmth was genuine.  Still reeling from Fujimoto's dismissal, the kindness of these men made a deep impression on me.  Their warmth came as a much-needed tonic for a beaten down kid like me. 

 

I returned on Sunday morning for the next scheduled event.  My second visit was just as special.  The men were pleased to see me again and welcomed me back.  The power of their kindness was amazing.  That was all it took to get me hooked on volleyball.  I came as much to enjoy their camaraderie as I did to play the game. 

These men became the foundation of my deep respect for the Jewish people.  They acted as role models with their sportsmanship.  I liked their good-natured sarcasm and the way they teased each other.  It didn't hurt that they treated me like a son.  Since I never had much of a father, I loved every second of my time spent with these older men. 

Alternating between volleyball and basketball, I played one sport or the other six days out of seven at the Jewish Community Center.  I would have been there on Friday too, but the JCC was closed in the evening for religious reasons.  I really liked volleyball.  I played pick-up volleyball on Tuesday and Thursday and I joined the JCC volleyball league on Sunday morning. 

Due to my height and jumping ability, I was a spiker.  Pounding the volleyball was exactly the kind of cathartic experience I needed.  I loved to crush that ball.  I thought of Vanessa's face every time I smashed it.  For variety, sometimes I smashed Yolanda's face instead. 

 

One day I met another young man my age.  Michael turned out to be Buddy's son.  Michael said his father had twisted his arm to join us using me as the incentive.  Michael pulled aside.

"My Dad said, 'Hey, Michael, you're turning into a giant potato.  If you don't get off your butt and come keep me company, I'm thinking of adopting that new kid.  I don't care if Rick's Jewish or not, at least he laughs at my jokes.'"

Seeing the smile on Michael's face as we shook hands, I knew he was teasing just like his father.  We were instant friends.

I replied, "That's sounds like something Buddy would say.  Your father is my favorite player.  He is the most active 60 year old I have ever met.  Buddy hustles for every ball.  He compliments me a lot, even when I'm on the other team."

I paused for a second.  This was my chance to solve a mystery. 

"Michael, maybe you can help me figure something out.  Every time I make a clever play such as looking one way, then lobbing the ball in another direction to an open area, your father exclaims, 'There you go, Rick, that's using your tuchus!'  I know this is Buddy's way of saying I made a head's up play, but what the heck is a 'tuchus'?"

Michael grinned.  "That is Dad's favorite phrase.  A 'tuchus' is Yiddish for someone's butt."

My butt?  Good grief.  In all the time I played volleyball with Buddy, I never quite figured out how using my butt made me smarter.  Maybe I had to be Jewish to understand.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
CHILD WELFARE

 

Following my expulsion from Graduate School, I wandered around lost for three years.  Since God forgot to send me the email, I had no idea I was secretly preparing for a dance career.  Instead I aimlessly bounced around without any direction or luck with women.  The Lost Years were dominated by lessons in failure, not just my own, but the failure of others as well.  My job investigating child neglect put me in contact with many people who were down on their luck.  It never ceased to amaze me how easily humans can be trained to give up.  That included me of course.  It would be a year before I worked up the courage to pick up the phone and ask a girl for date. 

I disliked my job at Child Welfare.  I never accomplished a single thing of real importance.  All I did was spin my wheels.  That said, the job did help me grow up.  This job taught me that no matter how bad my problems were, there were countless people with much bigger problems than my own.  That was an important message.

The agency was divided into two sections - child abuse and child neglect.  The child abuse unit handled the worse cases.  I learned one grim reality early on.  Ultimately there was little a caseworker could do to protect the child.  Texas Law was weighted in favor of parental rights.  A caseworker could not remove a child for their protection just on the threat alone.  There had to be a harmful incident first.  In other words, a parent had to seriously injure their child before the social worker had the right to remove the child for its own safety. 

I understood the logic behind this approach.  Society did not feel it had the right to punish a parent for a crime that had not occurred even though the probability seemed high.  Most of the time, nothing happened.  However, this approach did occasionally lead to tragedy.  There were instances when a child was badly injured during an active case.  When this sort of thing took place, it was a tough pill to swallow for the caseworker involved.  In my opinion, a child abuse caseworker was bound to get their heart broken sooner or later.

There was a celebrated case in Houston where a psychotic woman named Andrea Yates drowned all five of her children.  Child Welfare was already on alert about this woman, but the caseworker was prevented from intervening because the mother had not yet hurt the children.  Imagine how the caseworker felt when she learned all five children were dead on her watch.  Of course the caseworker felt guilty, but what was she supposed to do?  It wasn't like the caseworker could move into the home and watch the children 24/7.  I might add her husband was a good father who lived in constant fear something like this might happen... and with good reason!  He was afraid for his children, but he never imagined his wife was capable of this kind of horror. 

On the fateful day, the mother waited till the father went to work.  One by one she took them into the bathroom and drowned them in the tub.  This was a no-win situation if there ever was one.  The father and the caseworker were helpless to prevent this tragedy.  I felt sorry for the caseworker.  Her hands were tied by Texas law.  The worst part came when she was condemned by the insensitive media.   Looking for someone to blame, the newspapers wrote sanctimonious articles about social worker neglect.  The citizens were outraged! However I knew better.  The beleaguered social worker never had a chance.  She got a raw deal because society wanted a scapegoat. 

I understood that could just as easily have been me on the firing line.  Fortunately, I never encountered a situation even remotely this serious.  While Child Abuse is an imminent threat, Child Neglect merely ruins children for life.  Focusing on allegations of neglect, I encountered unfortunate situations such as malnutrition, head lice, emotional abuse, school absenteeism, poor supervision and filthy living conditions.  Although these problems were rough on the child, mercifully they were not life-threatening.  As opposed to breaking bones, these parents injured their children by failing to take care of them properly.

When I started this job, I thought I was having a tough life.  Guess again.  No matter how desperate I felt, I met countless people with far greater problems than my own.  This helped me snap me out of my tendency to feel sorry for myself all the time.  However, I was frustrated because I rarely accomplished anything tangible.  I tried to help, but the neglectful parents I worked with had great difficulty following through with any suggestion I made.  Same old story... it was easier to avoid doing anything than take a chance. 

Like I said, people give up too easily.  The apathy I faced was alarming.  Blaming the world for their problems, my clients avoided taking practical steps that would improve their lives and their children's lives.  Let's say their child had head lice.  I would make an appointment to take the child to a clinic for treatment.  The child would not be at the home when I got there.  Some pathetic excuse was sure to follow.  Or I would make an appointment for a mother to get food stamps and she wouldn't show up.  I would call her up and learn her ride had fallen through.  So I would offer to pick her up myself only to ring the doorbell and find no one home.  This self-destructive behavior made no sense.  I was shocked at the lengths people would go in order to avoid facing their fears.  When this happened, I thought back to Dr. Hilton and wished there was some way to tie them to a tree and knock some sense into them.

This job got under my skin for personal reasons.  To begin with, I was a victim of child neglect, so it hurt me to see these kids treated so poorly.  In addition, seeing my clients avoid their problems made me ashamed because I was guilty of the same thing.  I was so afraid of women that I had not spoken to a potential girlfriend since Yolanda.  I complained about my acute loneliness, but did I do anything about it?  Hell no.  It was easier to complain and avoid the source of my anxiety than it was to face my fears.  So imagine how I felt when I saw my clients doing the same thing.  I wasn't any better than they were, so what business did I have investigating them?

I felt so futile.  I met the occasional person who had enough fight left in them to try to improve their lives, but they were few and far between.  The majority had given up trying to improve their situation.  I could not help but think of the Learned Helplessness experiment time and again.  These were people who would rather give up than take a chance.  Fear is so crippling!  The fear of failing dominated their decisions.  One of the hardest things in life is force yourself to do constructive things you don't want to do.  Like make that doctor's appointment to check out a nagging pain.  Or make that call to a teacher to find out why your child is failing math.  Or make yourself go to the hospital to see a dying friend.  There are so many things we don't want to face.  Successful people make themselves do things they don't want to do because they know an ounce of prevention is more useful than a pound of cure.  People who fail do just the opposite.  They procrastinate, make excuses and avoid taking positive steps.  I became convinced that a sure road to failure is the unwillingness to ever take a chance.  It was disheartening to watch people who were unable to climb out of their desperate situations.

One would think that observing these sobering situations would make me a little braver about taking chances in my own life.  No way!  I wasn't any better than the people I tried to help.  Here is an example.  I didn't like this Child Welfare job at all, so why not look for a better job?  That's a good question.  I knew almost immediately that this was a dead end job.  There was absolutely no such thing as the satisfaction that comes from a job well done.  On the other hand, my job was not particularly demanding.  This was a period of my life when I had lost my ambition.  Rather than face the anxiety of looking for a job that might actually challenge me a little, it was easier to go through the motions at work, then go home and feel sorry for myself while I shot billiards in solitary.

I worked in a comfortable office, the job paid well enough, I had nice co-workers, and I had no trouble forgetting my job at the end of the day.  Best of all was the minimal supervision.  Since my job involved driving my car around the city to make home visits, I was on my own for much of the time.  I liked having the freedom to come and go from the office as I pleased.  I also liked seeing a different side of life.  Although my job wasn't satisfying, at least the people I met were interesting.  Back at St. John's, I was given a window to study people of privilege.  Now I was learning about people who had virtually no advantages.  

This was the perfect job for a drifter.  I didn't see this job as a career, but there was nothing out there that interested me.  If anything, this job gave me more time to think about my problems.  Hmm.  Just what I needed.  I was only marginally healthier than the woebegone people I supervised.  They didn't take chances, but then neither did I.  I often wondered if the people I investigated ever suspected I was struggling just like they were.  'There but for the Grace of God go I...

 
 


LOST YEARS:
  FILTH

 

Helen, 39, was the mother of four school-age children.  She was reported to Child Welfare by a neighbor who was concerned about the squalid condition of Helen's home.  The moment I turned onto her street, I knew which house belonged to Helen.  Here in this well-kept middle class neighborhood, the front lawn stuck out like a sore thumb.  The grass had not been mowed in ages and the front yard was covered in trash.  Something was wrong. 

When Helen met me at the door, I explained why I was here.  She said her children were at school, but I could come in anyway.  When I went inside, I gasped.  I had never seen such a messy house in my life.   The dishes were dirty and piled high upon one another.  There was moldy bread and discarded food on the counters.  There was a huge pile of dirty clothes on the floor.  The trash cans were overflowing and there was even more trash on the floor.  Nothing was put away.  Toys were everywhere, clothes were everywhere, children's books were everywhere, junk was everywhere.  Piles of newspapers, books and magazines made the wood floor underneath practically invisible.  The books and newspapers gave me pause.  This said to me that at least someone in this family did a lot of reading.  How could someone with an education live like this?   

The bed linens were filthy and needed changing.  The floors were dirty and the bookcases covered with dust.  Under the furniture was an assortment of dirt, hair, trash, cobwebs, lost toys, missing books and dead bugs.  The entire house was in shambles.  By every standard of middle class housekeeping, this was the filthiest, trashiest, most cluttered house I had ever seen.  Something had to be done.  It wasn't fair to the children to be living in these conditions.

As I talked to Helen, the kids came home from school.  I immediately noticed they had gone to school dirty.  Their hair was greasy.  They smelled.  These kids needed a bath in the worst way.  Then I noticed that Helen smelled too.  Good grief.  But then I noticed something else.  All four children were going to school and all four children hugged their mother the moment they came home.  Furthermore, the children were cheerful.  Despite these miserable living conditions, the kids didn't seem to mind.  I was perplexed.  Helen was a complete mystery to me.  She had obvious mothering skills, but she also kept an incredibly filthy home.

The children were well-fed, so this was not an emergency situation.  Heck, if kids automatically died from exposure to dirt, then I would have never made it to the age of five.  But this was unacceptable.  This house had to be cleaned.  When I made that clear, Helen said she understood.  I said I would be back next week to check on her.  Helen promised to pick things up in the meantime.

The following week, there was no change.  The dirty dishes were stacked practically to the ceiling and the cupboards were empty of any clean dishes.  Out of curiosity, I asked Helen what kind of plates the children ate off.  She reported that sometimes they would wash the top layer of dishes for the evening meal, then put them back on the pile when they were done.  Other times they would eat off napkins. 

I rolled my eyes.   "C'mon now, Helen.  You promised you would clean this place up and I don't see any progress at all."

"I know, Mr. Archer, I am so sorry.  I'll do better.  I'll get right to work on it." 

I winced when she called me 'Mr. Archer'.  Since I was 24 and Helen was 39, I felt sheepish calling Helen by her first name while expecting her to address me as 'Mr. Archer'.  I preferred to be equals.  That was a rookie mistake.  I should have addressed her as 'Mrs. So and so', but I had not learned that trick yet. 

"Helen, please call me Rick.  I am not a formal person.  But we've got to do something here.  Your kids deserve better."

As I fussed at her, Helen hung her head in shame.  She promised to take action, but I was skeptical.  Sure enough, on my next visit, still no progress.  The place was so bad it defied description.  There was so much clutter that there were actually narrow paths where the wood floor was barely visible.  In other words, I could trace the routes the family used to travel because they had to kick newspapers, toys and dirty clothes aside to walk through.  One room had so much stuff stacked up that the narrow pathway felt like a small canyon.

Although the mess was unbelievable, I liked Helen.  There was not a mean bone in her body.  She was just very helpless and passive.  Her task had grown too enormous to tackle and she didn't know where to start.  Same old story... on a day-to-day basis, it was easier just to ignore the problem.  Helen did the daily minimum of work necessary to get by.  She fed her children, got them to school and that was about it.  In the process, the kids were learning to fend for themselves.  This hurt because I recalled my mother treating me in a similar way.  Now we know why this situation affected me so deeply.  If I could help this woman, I would be symbolically helping my own mother get back on her feet.  This was my second rookie mistake.  Because she reminded me of my mother, I let her get under my skin.

Three months passed and there was no discernible progress.  The thing to understand is there were no legal consequences to Helen's neglect.  No one was going to take her kids away and I did not have the heart to bluff about it like some case workers did.  Yes, I could have threatened Helen and made her cry, but that was hardly my style.  All I could do was appeal to her good side and persuade her to take action.  Trying to find some way to light a fire under this woman, I tried developing a rapport with Helen.  So I became Helen's friend.  Maybe if I got to know her, maybe we could figure out some course of action, some sort of solution.

Helen and I would sit at the kitchen table and talk.  To my surprise, Helen was interesting to talk to.  I could not imagine what happened in her life to make her go down this path.  Reluctant to pry, I figured she would tell me eventually.  One day I phoned ahead.  I hoped my warning would result in extensive cleaning by the time I got there.  Helen had coffee waiting for me instead.   As for cleaning, there was not a single place in the house to sit.  Realizing this, Helen swiftly transferred various items from the kitchen table by stacking them atop other items on the counter.  Then she turned and looked at me for approval.  Seeing this one little corner of the table open for coffee, I sat down and grinned at her.  "Gee, Helen, look at you, a whole corner the table cleared off.  I should call ahead more often." 

To her credit, Helen blushed.  Helen knew right from wrong, she just couldn't make herself do the work.  So I got in the habit of calling ahead.  The next time I called, not only was I rewarded with morning coffee, my teasing managed to get the entire table cleared before I arrived.  Ah, progress.  I figured with ten years of calling ahead, we might actually get somewhere.  Helen was clearly on an Epic Losing Streak of her very own.  No wonder I was attracted to her.  One day as I drank my coffee, I noticed Helen was dressed better.  Were those clean clothes?  And Helen's odor was gone.  Was it my imagination or was Helen taking better care of her appearance?  Noticing her hair was still damp, I wondered if she had deliberately showered in anticipation of my visit.  It certainly seemed that way.  Maybe this rapport was having a positive effect.  I certainly hoped so.  I had invested four months in these visits with no end in sight.  My supervisor did not want me to stop monitoring this situation until there was noticeable improvement. 

As we talked, Helen mentioned something about Southern Methodist University.  Curious, I asked if she had gone there. 

"Yes, believe it or not, I am a college graduate."

That bowled me over.  They say don't judge a book by its cover, but I was guilty of assuming she was uneducated. 

"What was your major?"

"Home economics."

I stared at her in open shock.  Moments passed, but finally Helen couldn't keep her poker face any longer.  She burst out laughing. 

"I'm just kidding, Rick.  I was an English major.  I used to love to read.  Maybe I should start reading again."

Now I was baffled.  How could such an intelligent person fall so low?  Then I thought of my mother.  Ah.  Good point.  Intelligence is no guarantee of housework.  Or happiness.  I had my share of problems too.  Hmm, aren't we a pair? 

The next time I came by surprise.  Oh well, no coffee.  Plus the kitchen table was totally cluttered.  When I pointed out the jungle was reclaiming the house again, Helen was noticeably embarrassed.  She said that maybe we should go sit on the couch instead.  I had not anticipated the couch was so small.  Helen and I ended up sitting uncomfortably close to each other.  However, Helen seemed at ease so I decided not to move back to the table.  This was the day that Helen opened up to me.  Helen told me the whole story about her husband who left her for some other woman and how depressed she had become.  During the first few months of her depression, she stopped doing housework.  Once she got too far behind, it was too depressing to think about the enormity of the project ahead of her.  Helen said the mess was so great at this point that she was too overwhelmed to correct it.  At that moment, I thought about Jason's article regarding the Point of No Return.  Helen did not seem to have the willpower to fight this problem.

I felt a lot of sympathy for her.  Helen was not a bad person.  Her situation reminded me of 'Susan and the Witch', the story of an old woman down on her luck who was saved by a young girl.  I imagine Helen with her wild mane of hair flying in every direction would make a good witch at Halloween.  However Helen was a kind person, certainly no witch.  Like Old Mollie in the story, Helen was an unhappy woman who was down on her luck.  I could certainly relate to that.  Now that I realized Helen had been abandoned about the same time as Vanessa had left me, I felt awkward that she was the client and I was her caseworker.  Truth be told, I wasn't much better off emotionally than she was.  The major difference was that no one depended on me.  Therefore no one cared that I was walking wounded.  Helen, on the other hand, had four children depending on her.  That meant the house had to be cleaned. 

I wondered how Helen would manage if she could get a fresh start.  It occurred to me that if I gave her a hand with the cleanup, maybe she could turn over a new leaf.  As I did my thinking, Helen continued to ramble on.  Hmm.  It crossed my mind that Helen probably didn't have many friends.  Helen obviously needed someone to talk to, so I guess she had begun to trust me.  Helen usually frowned all the time, but today she was smiling.  That's when I got it.  Helen was happy to see me.  Maybe a little too happy. 

 

Sitting this close, I took a long look at Helen and tried to imagine the woman she had been before her husband had left.  Thanks to my surprise visit, Helen's hair had returned to its previous Bride of Frankenstein condition.  This poor bedraggled woman was a complete mess, but she deserved a second chance.  What was I going to do about her? 

Now that she was smiling, I noticed that underneath Helen's unruly mop of hair, she was pretty.  Or at least she could be pretty.  I imagined Helen would be attractive again if she would just try a little.  A funny image of Eliza Doolittle from My Fair Lady crossed my mind. 

"Now you see, Professor 'iggins, I'm right pretty when I ain't dirty!  I washed me face and hands before you come, that I did!"

Uh oh, I suddenly felt very anxious.  The more I liked Helen, the better-looking she got.  For the first time, I realized I had a thing for her.  And Helen had a thing for me too.  Some sort of spark had just flashed between us.  I started to tremble.  Helen was so close, she was within reaching distance.  Clearly my sudden interest had not happened by accident either.  Helen had sent an unspoken signal.  There was a magnetism operating here that was going to get me into serious trouble.  My heart was pounding and my loins were stirring.  Totally alone and separated by two feet at the most, there wasn't much stopping us.  What would Jim Deane suggest?  'Put her out of her misery.  Take her for her own good...'

 

Yeah, well, Jim Deane's rules were inappropriate here.  This was a line that could not be crossed, so I swallowed hard and quickly got up.  Thank goodness, that broke the spell.  I was scared because I had not seen this sudden desire coming.  Like a flash flood, lust had taken over before I even knew it was a possibility.  I could not believe the power of this spontaneous urge.  I think if Helen had touched me, it would have been all over.  This had been a very close call.  To disguise my lust, I hurriedly put my professional face back on.  Pretending like nothing had happened, I asked Helen if she was opposed to having a professional home cleaner come to the house and help her tidy the place up.  When I assured her the agency would pay, Helen smiled and said that would be wonderful.

And with that, I made a hasty exit.  On my way back to Houston, I was incredulous at what had just happened.  I could not help but wonder what had taken place back there.  Due to my inexperience on the job, I had let myself get too close to this woman.  This was a lonely woman with many needs and I was the only adult male giving her any attention.  How stupid of me!  Why didn't I see this coming? 

What shocked me was how much her desire for me turned me on.  Only once before had I felt a sexual urge quite so violent.  During my Interlude a year and a half ago, there was a bizarre incident at the mental hospital where I worked.  I had carried an unconscious psychotic woman named Letty to the cooler.  To my shock, when we entered the room, Letty suddenly sprang back to life.  Totally naked, she ripped her sheet cover away, and screamed at me to take her on the spot.  Confronted by this maniacal naked woman begging me to satisfy her, I was so turned out I could not see straight.  With the civilized part of my mind barely in control, it took all my willpower to leave.  Once I was in the hallway I fell to pieces.  With my body in frenzy, I wanted Letty so badly I could not see straight.  Panic-stricken, I had laid there on the floor for ten minutes fighting to resist the forbidden temptation.   Mercifully the feeling finally passed.

Now it had happened again.  I could have taken Helen here on the couch.  Slam bam thank you ma'am.  Knowing this was exactly what Helen wanted me to do acted as a powerful aphrodisiac.  The intensity of my desire was so strong it scared me.  I knew right from wrong, but even so I was just barely able to put on the brakes.  I warned myself this could not happen again. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 HUNGER

 

Two weeks passed.  I had coordinated a home visit with a woman named Roberta who specialized in big cleanups.  The visit was paid for by the state.  I met Roberta at Helen's house early in the morning just after the kids left for school.  Watching Roberta go to work, Helen got inspired and started washing the pile of dishes.  I told her I was proud of her and she blushed.

I pitched in as well.  I put myself in charge of picking up trash throughout the house and taking it outside.  I actually got a kick out of it.  I couldn't help but laugh at the mountain of trash bags on the street.  Gee, what would the neighbors think?  More than likely they would be relieved.  Maybe it was a sign that this forlorn woman was getting her life back on track. 

Meanwhile Roberta concentrated on the vacuum cleaner and the washing machine.  Around noon, the three of us tackled the 'Clutter Room' together.  This was the rarely used room with the small canyon running down the middle.  With three people doing the work, by 1:30 pm the room was vastly improved.  Helen beamed with pride as the wooden floor below made its reappearance.  Pleased to restore order to her home, she was tickled pink. 

"Oh my goodness, Rick, my children will think they came home to the wrong house!"

Roberta was pleased too.  "Good job!" she told Helen.  And with that, Roberta took off.  I was ready to follow Roberta out, but Helen asked if I wanted some coffee.  She pointed to a fresh pot she had made in her remarkably clean kitchen.  Then she pointed to the kitchen table that was also completely clear.  Helen was so happy she was smiling from head to toe.  She had just turned a major corner and wanted to celebrate.  My gut warned sticking around might not be a good idea, but I was sure I could maintain control as long we stayed in the kitchen.   If I stayed on guard, I could have a cup of coffee. 

Helen wanted to talk.  She began by saying how grateful she was for my help.  This was the best she had felt in ages.  Helen told me more about the painful story of how her husband ran out on her.  Her husband sent her money, but refused to visit the kids.  Helen couldn't believe he would turn his back on his children.  This story broke my heart because my father had done the same thing to me. 

 

Helen began to cry.  "Oh god, Rick, I feel so alone.  I have my children to take care of and I know I don't do a very good job.  I think I must be the worst mother in the world.  I feel so helpless sometimes." 

Helen covered her face in her hands and fell to pieces.  What a lonely, abandoned woman she was.  I wished she wasn't crying because I started to melt inside.  I felt her loneliness and pain completely, especially since I had seen my mother break down like this on several occasions.  Helen finally stopped crying.  She looked up and brushed her hair aside.  Then Helen looked at me and smiled.  She said softly, "You know, Rick, you are the only friend I have in the world." 

Giving me a look that bordered on hero worship, Helen reached over and touched my hand.  Her touch was so electric, suddenly I was on fire.  Oh, no, here we go again!!  Her hunger for affection was irresistible.   And what about my own hunger?  There were some serious fireworks operating here.  It was a toss-up to guess who needed whom more.  Here was a woman who clearly admired me while I felt genuine affection as well.  I began to tremble as my self-control melted away.  The temptation to cross the table and kiss her was overwhelming.  We were alone.  No one would ever have to know.  Helen was old enough to know what she was getting into.  I wanted her; she wanted me.  What was stopping us?  There was absolutely nothing holding me back but my conscience. 

 

As I looked at Helen, her hunger was unbearable.  Here in the heat of the moment, I could have the hottest sex of my life.  Helen's face was flush with excitement when she saw me rise from my chair.  Just then, my inner voice screamed 'No!'  I instantly changed direction and raced to the screen door on the other side of the kitchen.  I was badly out of control, but I could not let this happen. 

"Helen, you know I like you a lot.  And right now I am tempted to cross a line, but I don't think this is a very good idea.  I think we would both end up getting hurt.  Right now, you don't need that and neither do I.  I think I should go."

Helen was devastated, but she nodded weakly.  While Helen hid her face with her hands to conceal her disappointment, I bolted out the screen door lest I change my mind.  I was so full of desire that I was desperate to turn around.  Thank goodness Helen was too helpless to protest.  One snap of her fingers and I would have returned.  This had been a close call, a very close call. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
  THE HEART IS A LONELY HUNTER

 

There is a Footnote to this story. 

One month after the kitchen incident, I visited Helen without warning.  By surprising her, I wanted to see first-hand what had taken place in my absence.  I was impressed.  I wouldn't say the house was spick and span, but Helen had maintained an acceptable level of order.  While I praised her, I also made sure to keep my distance.  I noticed Helen did the same. 

I told Helen this was goodbye, I would be closing the case.  Helen smiled and said how grateful she was for my help.  We both moved to hug, but I changed my mind and stuck out my hand instead.  Helen nodded with understanding.  We both remembered the near-miss, but kept our thoughts to ourselves.  This allowed us to part on a high note.  As I drove back to the office, I thought long and hard about Helen.  I had affection for her and considerable longing.  I also knew Helen was completely on board with the idea.  Indeed, I had risen from my kitchen chair with every intention of ripping her clothes off.  But something stopped me.  You will never guess what it was. 

At the exact moment I was about to reach for Helen, the memory of Disco Dave inviting me to his apartment stopped me cold.  The vivid memory of David's leering grin somehow kept me from making one of the worst mistakes of my life.  In that moment, I was able to realize how vulnerable Helen was.  She was as much a sitting duck in that kitchen as I had been with David.  Noting the perplexed look on Helen's face, I knew I had permission, but I also knew having sex would do her considerable harm.

What would have happened with Helen if I had not met David first?  I probably would have made a terrible mistake.  That raises an interesting possibility.  Was David a Messenger?  Did he approach me when I was my most vulnerable to teach me a lesson I would never forget?

And what about Lola-Lynn?  Was he a Messenger?  Did he approach me as a way to prepare me for David a week later?  Quite frankly, if I had not had that experience with Drag Queen Lynn to warn me what David was up to, I might have fallen for David's suggestion to go to his apartment.  I was lucky Lynn had done me this odd favor.  Given my impaired judgment, who knows how I would have reacted once inside David's home.  Maybe I would have done something stupid as a rash experiment.  Considering how screwed up I was at the time, perhaps my life would have spiraled even further out of control than it already was. 

Here is my point.   Lynn prepares me for David who appeared one week later.  David prepares me for Helen who appeared one month later.  I did not add this coincidence to the Supernatural List, but the timing and impact were difficult to overlook.

Thank goodness for David's message.  Helen was just as wounded as I had been.  Who can say how badly her life would have spiraled out of control once I took my pleasures and left for good?  I had nothing to offer Helen beyond an afternoon fling.  I would kiss her goodbye, close the case and disappear.  There was no way a Romance could happen.  Yes, I liked Helen, but she and I came from two different worlds.  Helen was 15 years older and lived an hour away.  She was a middle-aged mother with four children.  Meanwhile, I was a self-centered loner who could barely take care of himself, much less play Daddy to four children or be boyfriend to a woman old enough to be my mother.  This was hardly the recipe for a fairy tale romance. 

Once Helen realized I was gone for good, her loneliness would surely grow worse.  I would be the guy who dumped her just like her husband did.  Helen would feel used and bitter, a desperate feeling I was quite familiar with thanks to Vanessa.  More than likely, she would return to her listless ways.  The trash would pile up and so would the dishes.  The depression would return. 

Therefore I was grateful when the memory of David's hurtful treatment brought me to my senses.  I recalled how David had ruthlessly sized me up.  David figured if I had one semi-gay bone in my body, maybe I was too confused to resist his offer.  Sensing how hungry I was for attention, why not exploit the situation?  As for Helen, Jim Deane would say hit it once and break away clean.  However, I decided Helen deserved better than that.  As her friend, that meant doing the right thing.  Helen was just about to get back on her feet.  Who knows what the future held for her?  By stepping aside, I could allow the healing process to continue with her pride intact. 

I have never forgotten Helen.  Over the years, there would be other women like her.  Every time I met a wounded bird such as Helen, I would recall what David had done to me and how much it hurt.  David had damaged my faith in mankind at a time when I needed encouragement in the worst way possible.  The Heart is a Lonely Hunter.  Loneliness does strange things to us.  It impairs our judgment and persuades us to agree to things we might regret later on.  Knowing that, I refused to take advantage of any woman who was down on her luck.  Yes, having a Code of Honor makes life more difficult, but it also makes for a better world.  

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter THIRTEEN:  DILEMMA

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

DILEMMA

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

A casual observer would take one look at me in dance class and conclude I was nuts to take on this Dance Project.  I was to dance what the 98-pound weakling is to weight lifting.  Why bother learning to dance given my woeful incompetence? 

Perhaps the Reader is curious to know why my learning curve was so painfully slow.  The problem is that I am too analytical.  People with dance ability see a move and copy it.  I would see a move, think about it, tell my feet what to do, then supervise my feet to see if they did it right.  I could not seem to turn my brain off.

For example, I would hear a great song and start tapping out the beat.  Suddenly I would realize what I was doing and start watching myself tap.  Immediately I lost the beat.  For some reason, I could turn my brain off when I played basketball, but I could not do it with dancing.  To sing, to play the piano, to dance, to play golf, we all know you have to turn your brain off in order to FEEL.  I couldn't do it.  I was so self-conscious about looking foolish that my brain constantly interfered.  No wonder it took me so long. 

That is not to say a 98-pound weakling cannot learn to dance.  It isn't impossible, it will just take a long time.  I always knew I would get there eventually.  However I never imagined it would take three years.  That's how bad it was.  Looking back, my strange, utterly bizarre decision to undertake this Dance Project defied all common sense.  I made this decision based strictly on the strong faith in God I had developed during my Magical Mystery Tour.  Following my Dance Class from Hell, it was this Faith that told me to trust my intuition.  Call it Blind Faith.  I knew full well I was playing a silly hunch with no guarantees, but I intended to keep my promise no matter what. 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
  DILEMMA

 

Following a flurry of Supernatural Events in late July, my life calmed down into boring routine.  Each day revolved around my unsatisfying Child Welfare job, nightly basketball or volleyball, and practice in the Magic Mirror.  August.  September.  It was now October.  There was not a woman in sight for the simple reason that I never lifted a finger.  My only goal in life was to catch up to the River Oaks women in dance class.  The sad thing is that I could have caught them quickly if I had been willing to go to a dance club and ask a girl to dance.  In hindsight, I daresay I could have accomplished my goal in a month or so.  So why did it take three years?

I blame my slow progress on an issue known as the Dilemma.  Everyone knows 'Practice makes Perfect.'  I was more than willing to practice my dancing in the Magic Mirror, but I was not willing to go to a club and ask a girl to dance.  This reluctance delayed my progress considerably.  I was furious with myself over my cowardice, but I stubbornly refused to take a risk.  Here is how the Dilemma worked.

Due to my fear of rejection, I did not want to risk asking a girl to dance until I was already a good dancer.  But how do I become a good dancer without getting out on a dance floor to practice?  

I was a good basketball player for the simple reason that I played every chance I got.  I was improving rapidly as a volleyball player for the simple reason that I played every chance I got.  Had I been willing to cut back on the sports and go to dance clubs instead, I would have seen the same kind of improvement in my dancing.  I daresay I would have met some very pretty girls in the process.  Voila!  Problem solved.  And I doubt seriously I would have written this book because my life would have followed a much calmer trajectory.

This Dilemma was a function of the Rejection Phobia.  I did not think my dancing was sufficient to justify asking an attractive girl to dance.  How good did I need to be?  I decided that once I caught the River Oaks Seven, that would be the moment.  I was improving, but I pegged it at half a year, maybe longer.  My progress was glacial because all I did was stare at myself in a mirror for 20 minutes a night and dream about the day I would be a good dancer.  I was so pathetic I wondered if I would be able to dance in a club if it did not have mirrors.  How else would my over-controlling brain be sure my feet were doing it right?

 

In addition, I had a new fear.  What would I say to a girl after the dance?  The way I viewed things, the day would come when I could find the nerve to ask a lady to dance.  I could follow her back to her table and, if she seemed receptive, offer to buy her a drink.  If she said yes, that got me to First Base.  But what about Second Base?  I defined Second Base as getting her phone number or even better simply asking her to join me for a movie.  This would require Conversational Skills.  To my dismay, I realized I was just as deficient in this area as I was at dancing.  I had never in my life learned how to generate a conversation with a total stranger of the opposite sex.

In years to come, I would acquire the nuances necessary to succeed at the fine art known as the Interview.  In order to Break the Ice, a series of questions usually does the trick.  Introduction, of course.  After that comes the usual follow-up questions.   What do you do for a living?  How do you like your job?  Where did you grow up?  What brought you to Houston?  From there, the smart move is to find out what the person is interested in.  Family.  Hobbies.  Aspirations.  Ask enough questions until you find an area where the two of you have something in common and branch out from there.   Don't talk about yourself, talk about them, talk about what is interesting to them. 

Yes, I know these things now, but I was clueless back then.  I agree talking to strangers isn't that hard once you know what you are doing.  So how does someone acquire those skills in the first place?  Well, the answer is simple.  You approach a person and talk to them, figure it out from there.  But if you can't make yourself approach them in the first place, then what do you do?

 

In other words, I had not one, but two Dilemmas.  Kind in mind that Rick Archer, age 24, was the young man who received a 'D' in a course called Interviewing.  The irony hit like a ton of bricks.  Dr. Fujimoto was right.  I was a complete cripple when it came to relating to other people.  I had failed Interviewing in college and now I was failing it again in Life. 

Let's face facts.  I was a needy person.  I was lonely and I wanted attention.  Instead of Listening once in a while, once a conversation got started, all I wanted to do was talk about what was important to me.  I was so self-centered, I never learned how to show interest in another person.  But the only way to learn this skill is to practice.  But how do you practice when you don't know where to start?  How do you practice when you don't have the guts to approach a stranger in the first place? 

My problem was exacerbated by the lack of women to approach in the first place.  I was dimly aware that playing sports with men every night was no way to meet women.  How was I supposed to approach a stranger when I could not even find a stranger to approach?  Jim Deane had suggested the best way to meet girls was to go to places where single girls hang out.  Yes, even I did not need to read a book to know that much. 

 

One place to start would be a church singles group.  The Quaker Meeting was small and had no such thing.  Perhaps meet someone at work.  So far, the women I knew were either older or married or both.  Meet someone at my apartment project.  As far as I could tell, everyone here was gay.  Join a coed volleyball league.  Hmm.  Wish I had thought of that. 

The only place I could think of was go a bar.  However that thought scared me out of my wits.  Even if I succeeded in asking a girl to dance, I still had no idea what to say after the dance was over.  How was I going to practice talking to a stranger if I was too afraid to approach a woman in the first place?  I didn't know how to get to First Base.  I didn't know how to get to Second Base.  The whole idea seemed hopeless, a huge uphill struggle. 

At the moment, the only women in my life were the River Oaks Seven and I wasn't getting anywhere with them.  Noting the regular scorn I drew from the River Oaks women, my dancing wasn't ready yet.  I could not bear the thought of getting shot down, so I stayed on the sidelines.  Sad to say, I spent all of September unable to figure out a solution to my Dilemma.  What I needed was for God to tie me to a tree again, but nothing doing.  This time I was on my own.  And so I remained stuck in my futility. 

Welcome to the Lost Years.  I got nowhere because I spent all my time thinking about what to do rather than actually doing something.  I was little better than a dog chasing its tail.  Round and round I went.  Fearing the shame of being turned down or laughed at, there was no middle ground, no way to improve without taking some sort of risk.  Like most people with a phobia, it was safer to avoid the risk.  And so I resorted to my old standby, do nothing about it.

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
NIGHTCLUB NIGHTMARE

 

Good Lord, I was such a mess.  You know, it is really embarrassing to reveal the details of this time in my life.  However, in order to appreciate where I got to, I believe it is necessary to understand where I came from.  The only good thing that came from this low point was a sense of compassion for people who struggle.  A kid with low grades is so sure he is going to do poorly on a test, he procrastinates studying till the last minute and of course does miserably.  Self-fulfilling prophecy.  An overweight person is so certain they will never lose the weight, they quit their diet or their exercise program because it is too difficult.  Self-fulfilling prophecy.  Fear is powerful.  Once a person expects to lose, they do things that guarantee they will continue to lose.  Turning a negative self-image around by oneself is next to impossible.  But that is exactly what I was trying to do... and not getting very far.

One night in early October, the loneliness got unbearable.  To heck with the Magic Mirror!  I decided to bypass the mirror and go to a dance club instead on my way home from volleyball.  Here at the Second Office Club, I saw men who were average dancers stay on the floor all night long.  They were no better than myself, but they didn't care.  They had no problem stomping around.  I was sure I could dance as well as they could.  However, they had the ability to ask girls to dance and I didn't.  Cursing my cowardice, I remained glued to my seat.  My fear of having a woman laugh at my dancing again was just too powerful. 

While I sat there in the dumps, Chip and Phobia got into another argument.  Chip said my dancing would improve a lot faster if I got out on the floor, but Phobia kept insisting I had to improve my dancing some more.  Phobia reminded me how silly my dancing still looked. 

In the end, I couldn't make myself do it.  My fear of rejection was so crippling that I could not find a way to ask a woman to dance.  It was easier just to sit there and feel sorry for myself. 

 

One night I realized I had almost forgotten what girls my age looked like.  Lonely out of my mind, I decided to take a look at a different kind of bar.  On my way home from basketball, I visited a nearby club called Prufrock's.  To my surprise, there was no dancing at this place because the songs played by the piano man were ballads, not 'dance music'.  No one seemed to mind.  The crowd enjoyed his tunes and were content to sit and listen. 

When the Piano Man took a break, I watched with interest as a man used the lull to visit women who were sitting alone.  I wondered what he said.  I had heard of pick-up lines.  "You must be from Tennessee because you're the only Ten I See!"  Forget it.  "The gravity is strong in here because I'm falling for you."  Pick-up lines made me sick in my stomach. 

I watched for about twenty minutes and noticed him make three separate approaches.  Two women were unreceptive while the third time the man managed to get a conversation going that lasted further than five minutes.  To me, that was unacceptable.  Where did this guys get such a thick skin?  Given the low odds of making a conversation with a stranger work in a bar, I could not bear approaching a girl I did not know.  I felt so helpless.  Due to my lifelong status as a loner, how exactly was I supposed to learn how to talk to girls at this stage without making a major fool of myself?  When it came to small talk, there were no lessons, no one to teach me.  I was in the same boat with 'Conversation' as I was with 'Dancing'. 

Having visited a Piano Bar and a Dance Bar, it seemed like the odds of a girl saying yes to a dance offer were much higher than saying yes to a pick-up line.  'Dancing' still seemed like the only idea that would work for me.  I imagined if I danced with a woman first and she seemed to enjoy herself, I could probably talk to her afterwards.  But breaking the ice by talking to her beforehand was out of the question.  Unable to come up with other solutions, that meant I had no choice but to postpone hitting the bars until I could dance.

 
 


LOST YEARS:  
DAVID GIVES ME A COMPLIMENT

 

Discouraged by my two investigation trips, I remained too paralyzed to take action.  I decided the best thing to do was to keep practicing in the mirror, go to dance class and hope for the best.   In other words, I postponed facing my fears just like I always did.  And since there was no one around like Jason to twist my arm, progress was glacial.  Every night it was the same old thing.  Play basketball, dance in the Magic Mirror.  Although my self-loathing over my cowardice continued to mount, at least my dancing was getting better. 

One day in late September, just as I was leaving dance class, Disco Dave discretely whispered to wait for him outside in the hall.  I found a chair where I could watch the Ballroom dancers practice out on the main floor.  I did not like Ballroom dancing because it looked really difficult.  In addition, I seriously disliked the schmaltzy music.  Forget Ballroom dancing.  I'll stick to Disco and Motown music.

I wondered what David wanted.  It had been two months since the day he propositioned me after dance class.  We had not spoken since, but he smiled at me each week.  Maybe he wanted to proposition me again.  At that, I laughed ruefully.  Should I tell David how the memory of his proposition had saved me from ripping Helen's clothes off a few weeks ago?  I still winced every time I thought of how close I had come to taking advantage of a helpless woman.  I did not condone taking advantage of women.  However, given how horny I was getting, I could understand how desperation leads to very bad decisions. 

 

Just then David found me and sat down.  He said, "Thanks for waiting, Rick."

I nodded.  "What's up, David?"

"I wanted to compliment you on how much you have improved.  However, I did not dare say so in front of the women.  I am really proud of you.  You have come quite a ways since we first met.  Listen, now I'm curious.  Do you go dancing a lot?"

"No, but I practice whatever you show me at the house.  It's starting to sink in."

"Good for you.  You really struggled back at the start there, so I'm glad you stuck with it."

I appreciated the compliment.  I had been practicing my dancing in the Magic Mirror every night for two solid months and I could see the work was paying off.  However, I still had yet to dance in public thanks to my Dilemma.  As always, I was overly sensitive towards a woman's low opinion and the constant frowns of the River Oaks Seven were not helping.

"David, while I have you here, can I ask a question?"

"Okay."

"How did you ever get to be so good?"

 

David laughed out loud. 

"Hey, it's called self-preservation.  I was a scrawny little guy in high school.  The football players wanted to beat me up all the time.  I discovered the safest thing to do was hang with the girls and let them protect me.  I loved to dance and figured out this was the only way I was ever going to get any attention.  I watched TV dance shows like a hawk and practiced all the time.  I would show the girls my latest moves in the hallway or the school dances.  They loved learning my dance moves.  At the parties, we would get together and compete to see who looked the best.  I always beat the girls and they loved it.  I was very popular.  Better yet, the football players left me alone because the girls acted as my bodyguards.  If the boys wanted the girls to pay attention to them, they had to be nice to me.   Now you know my secret."

I nodded.  "I see your point.  I was fortunate to be just as big as the football players, so I guess I should be glad for that.  Only now am I discovering how much I wish I had learned to dance back in high school.  I have another question.  Not long ago I visited a dance bar on the way home one night.  The guys who danced in there are nowhere near as good as you.  Why are you so much better?"

David gave me a wicked smile.  "Because I'm gay, that's why!"

I frowned.  "What do you mean by that?"

"I dance in the gay bars two, three times a week.  If I want to get laid, I need to move my ass.  Those guys in the straight bars figure all they need to do is flex their muscles and some girl is going to swoon.  So why bother learning to dance?"

I laughed out loud at David's candor.  "That brings up nother question.  It has been two months now.  All we have in our class are those rich women and me.  Why doesn't anyone else ever join this class?"

David's expression changed to a rueful scowl.  "I've been giving that some thought myself.  I just don't think there is that much interest.  I mean, think about it, who teaches all those teenagers how to dance at the high school parties?  The kids teach each other or they copy someone they see on TV.  That's how I learned.  Disco dancing isn't really all that complicated unless someone takes Freestyle dancing seriously like me."

"So what you are saying is that most people don't need dance lessons?"

"Yes, I think that's what the problem is.  Most people don't care whether they are all that great.  I go to clubs all the time.  I've noticed how my friends can pick up a Freestyle move or a Line Dance just by watching.  Or maybe they will ask me to show them something.  My friends would not dream of paying money to learn a dance move when they get it for free.  Nor would they waste time with a dance class.  A dance floor is like a swimming pool.   All they want is to know enough dance moves to jump in the swimming pool.  They may or may not be a great dancer, but as long as they're cute and looking confident, someone is bound to hit on them."

"What if they know how to dance at all?"

"Drugs.  Alcohol.  For those who are reluctant, a stiff drink or two is usually sufficient to get even the weakest dancer out on the dance floor, especially if he has a date who insists.  I hate to tell you this, Rick, but I am starting to think there isn't any money in teaching Disco lessons."

"What about those rich women?  They like your class a lot.  Why do they take your class?"

"Those women are too old to go clubbing.  Plus they have too much pride to be seen stumbling around on the dance floor with a bunch of teeny boppers.  One of the women, Mrs. Barnes, told me that sometimes at these galas they go to, people get smashed and start to boogie.  Mrs. Barnes wants to be ready the next time that happens.  She says those rich farts are so stiff, just a few moves and she's the best one out there.  Mrs. Barnes lives to show off what a hot number she is for an old broad."

"David, do me a favor.  Who are those women?  Where on earth did they come from?"

"Those ladies started as my Ballroom students.  They are thick as thieves.  They can't even get their hair done without the others around for company.  I give private lessons to all of them and occasionally their husbands too.  One Saturday night there was a Ballroom party here at Dance City.  To my surprise, five of the seven women showed up without their husbands.  Apparently the men had gone on a deer hunting trip, so I spent the night entertaining their wives.  The women got drunk and they got me drunk too.  They always treat me like I am their darling little pet.  'Oh, David dear, let's do a Foxtrot, and oh, David dear, let's do Cha Cha next.'  The place was empty towards midnight so for the fun of it I put on a Disco song.  Then asked I Madelyn, the ringleader, to Freestyle with me.  I must have been drunk because I put on a show.  I turned it on and danced just like I would in front of some stud at a gay bar.  The women went nuts.  They had never seen anything like it.  After the song was over, I received so many compliments.  The next thing I knew the women begged me to teach a class.  I was all for it.  I love teaching Disco."  

David paused a moment, then resumed.  "Ballroom is where I make my money, but I live for Disco.  That is where I put my heart.  My friends call me Disco Dave because I am so rabid about the music and dancing.  Believe it or not, I have won the Staff Championship as the best Disco Dancer several years in a row."

"Trust me, David, I believe you.  I've never seen anyone dance like you."

Now it was David's turn to ask a question.  "Okay, Rick, I know where my seven women come from, but where did you come from?  What brought you here?"

I told Dave that I had searched the Yellow Pages and his class was the only Disco class I could find.  "I'm serious, Dave.  I called four different listings.  Dance City is the only studio that offered a course."

Dave shook his head in disgust.  "That doesn't make any sense.  If I'm the only teacher in the book, then where are the other students?"

"Beats the heck out of me.  You are a good teacher, so that can't be the problem."

Dave frowned.  "No one seems interested but you and the ladies.  I wonder why the demand is so low."

Dave was quiet, so I asked another question.  "Did you ever have a dance teacher?"

Dave replied, "For Ballroom dancing, yes.  Ballroom dancing is very complicated.  There are lots of variations on basic moves and I have to learn how to signal the woman what to do next.  That takes some serious practice and it is nearly impossible to learn just by watching.  But Freestyle dancing doesn't have any rules.  Why should my partner care what I do?  We are dancing, so it doesn't affect him.  Like I said, I learned to dance in high school like everyone else.  I just got out there one day and started dancing.  Isn't that how everyone does it?  To me, movement is instinctive.  Some of the moves I made up myself and for the others I copied my friends.  What about you?  Did you dance in high school?"

"Are you kidding?  I wouldn't dream of getting on the floor.  I wasn't very popular to begin with and I was terrified the girls would turn me down.  I was also afraid the boys would make fun of me.  There were a group of snobs who loved to pick on me.  All I did was hide in the shadows and watch."

"Yeah, we had kids like that.  They were usually the brainiacs who were too shy to give it a try.  The rest of us just got out there and moved around.  We knew we were good and didn't care what people thought.  We competed to see who was best and challenged our friends to copy our latest move.  That was a fun time for me.  I was easily the best dancer in school."

Dave went quiet for a moment.  Then something came to him.  "Hmm, I wonder if that's the problem."

"What are you talking about?"

"You mentioned that no one ever joins our class.  Since Dancing came easy to me, maybe that's the problem.  Maybe the dancing comes easy to everyone and the rest don't care.  People take Ballroom lessons because it is too complicated to figure out on their own, but Freestyle is a different story.  It just occurred to me that Freestyle is something most people can pick up without any need for a teacher.  Who needs lessons?  All they have to do is get out there." 

"I am not sure I understand what you're talking about."

David frowned.  "The problem is that Disco dancing does not require skill or training, so why pay money?  In Ballroom dancing, you have a partner, so what you know or don't know matters.  But not Disco.  Why waste time taking lessons?  Dance any way you want.  A little dope or two beers is sufficient to inspire even the most challenged spastic to shake his booty and think he's sexy."

At this point, someone beckoned to David, so the conversation ended.  As I drove home, I gave it some thought.  David believed his class remained small because there was so little demand for Freestyle lessons.  I shook my head in disgust.  If I understood this correctly, since Freestyle dancing was so easy to learn, I must be practically the only person in the city forced to bother with lessons. 

 

This was a truly humiliating realization.  Other than these uptight rich women and myself, no one needed lessons.  My overly-analytical mind and emotional problems were so crippling that I was the only person in the city who needed months of lessons to learn what most people seemed to accomplish with in one night with two beers.  This was a very depressing thought.   

That said, what I had just learned from Dave would one day make me the most famous dance teacher in the city.

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter FOURTEEN:  GLORIA

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

GLORIA

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

The problem with First Impressions is that they are very difficult to shake.  Once a certain prejudice forms, it is almost impossible to get rid of. 

I was a teenage during the Sixties.  Due to my attendance at a posh private school known as St. John's, I lived a very sheltered existence in certain ways.  For one thing, I was never exposed to serious poverty or homeless people.  Nor did I know much about gay people. 

During the years I attended St. John's, I lived in an area known as the Montrose.  This was an attractive middle class area my mother could afford with the added advantage that it was only a mile or so bike ride from my school.  At the time, I had no idea that my neighborhood was the most popular area for gays in Houston.  In the Gay Community, the Sixties were the calm before the storm.  This was back in the days when Gay people lived closeted lives.  The upshot is that our paths never intersected even though I am sure I had gay neighbors. 

That changed when I was 12.  Over the course of a year or so, I was sexually molested on three different occasions in public swimming pools.  The modus operandi was always the same.  Since I was in the pool swimming by myself, that made me easy prey.  A man would swim up beside me, engage me in a conversation, then stick his hand inside my swimming trunks.  After the second time, I was on guard.  However the third time happened due a clever trick.  I was wary as a man engaged me in a conversation only to have a buddy of his sneak up from behind and fondle me.  I screamed bloody murder and got the life guard's attention, but what good did it do?  The two men exited the pool swiftly and left.  When I saw the men laughing as they ran away, I wanted to murder them.  It never happened again because I paid better attention from this point on.

 

The problem with first impressions is that left uncorrected they take a powerful hold on one's imagination.  Based on my childhood experiences, as far as I was concerned, all gay men were perverts and child molesters.  Furthermore, now that I was 24, nothing in my adult life had taken place to change my opinion.  I had been repeatedly propositioned during college, sometimes in a very ugly way.  More recently Dave and Lynn had done their best to get me in the sack.  On the other hand, once we got past our awkward starts, both men had turned out to be friendly and engaging.  Dave and Lynn were so easy to like that my prejudice about gay people was being challenged.  What was the truth about gay men?  Were they monsters or were they decent people?  I was about to find out. 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
  MY GAY APARTMENT PROJECT

 

 

Just when my life could not get any weirder, it got weirder.  After spending June stuck on Couch Catatonia, back in July I found a job and got on with my life.  On the day I was hired for my Child Welfare job, the main office was located on Branard Street in the Montrose area.  As I left the office, I spotted a small apartment complex one block away with a 'for rent' sign.  Incorrectly assuming I would be working at the same office I had just left, I parked the car.  Ten minutes later I had my new home.   

According to Jim Deane, my guru, an easy way to meet girls is to move into an apartment project which caters to singles.  Good idea, but I did not know this wisdom until one week after moving to the Branard Street apartments.  Now that I had a lease, I was stuck here.  One week later, I ended up in the arms of Lynn, the drag queen.  That was my first clue that Houston's Montrose area had undergone a major transformation since my high school days.  While I had been away the past six years, Montrose had become home sweet home to Houston's Gay Community.

I kept wondering where the girls were.  Imagine my surprise when I finally realized my entire apartment project was gay.  Flabbergasted, I tried to wrap my mind around the consequences of my mistake.  My surrounding neighborhood was gay.  My dance teacher was gay.  My apartment project was gay.  A large portion of the Child Welfare agency was gay.  My mind did major somersaults adjusting to this startling new reality.

 

Would my life have been different if I had moved into an apartment project populated with single women?  I would assume so.  By the way, these were the Seventies.  According to rumors, there was a Sexual Revolution going on out there.  Had I moved into one of the many Houston apartment projects which catered to singles, I believe my problems meeting women would have been solved quite nicely.  There would have been countless opportunities to bump into some girl at the clubhouse, the laundry room, the mailbox, the hot tub and the swimming pool.  Maybe the girl next door would be friendly or perhaps I would meet a girl at the sand volleyball court.  Monday Night football in the clubhouse or Saturday Beer Bust party by the pool might have led to something.  If the cat got my tongue, I imagine eventually some woman would have taken the initiative and spoken to me first.  Alas, such was not to be.

 

As it stood, stuck here in an apartment project with no women, my only immediate option was to go hustle in bars.  Given my precarious state of mind, this was out of the question.  In a bar, I would have serious problems knowing what to say to a girl unless we had something in common.  But how would I know what we had in common?  At a singles apartment project, this would not be an issue.  Even someone as hopeless as me would have found a way to speak to a woman.  By the laws of random encounter, I have to believe I would eventually smile at some girl who would smile back. 

Now that I cut my hair, I looked okay.  In fact, if I took off my glasses and remembered to smile, I looked good enough for some girl to take a chance on me.  With the slightest indication of interest on a woman's part, I could have taken it from there.  The fact that she and I were neighbors was the perfect conversation opener.  But no, that scenario never took place.  That is because Mr. Intelligent had unwittingly moved into a gay apartment project. 

I just wanted to kick myself.  Stupid me, I had moved into the only place in Houston where meeting single women was impossible.  This was an instant replay of going to a men's school at Johns Hopkins all over again.  Hopkins had been the Land Without Women.  The Montrose area was the Land of Gay Men.  This pathetic situation was yet further proof that I must be cursed when it came to women. 

 

Oh, by the way, one more thing.  Since every person who lived in Montrose was gay, they assumed I must be gay too.  That led to a very bizarre development.  I would guess there were forty or so gay men living in the various Branard apartment units.  Some had roommates, but most lived alone.  All social activity revolved around the swimming pool area in the courtyard.  On any given evening, several men would get together by the poolside to drink and chat. 

In order for me to get to the parking lot from my apartment, I had to walk past these men as they sat by the swimming pool.  Always the loner, I never spoke to anyone beyond a polite 'good evening'.  Nor did they speak to me.  No doubt my perpetual frown played a role.  The men sitting at the patio table were content just to eye me as I went by.  This lack of communication is one of the reasons why it took me over a month to realize every one of these men was gay.

One day someone said hello and I said hello back.  That broke the ice.  Once they realized I did not bite, the men got a little friendlier.  From that point on, every day after work the gay men sitting at the swimming pool would say hello.  Then later in the evening I would be greeted again when I left for basketball or volleyball.  Sometimes if the weather was nice, people would sit outside till late in the evening.  Now I would be greeted a third time when I returned home from basketball and volleyball.

 

No matter what time I came home, there was invariably a greeting committee.  Sometimes it was two men, sometimes as many as sixteen.  There was always someone sitting out there and they always had a word for me.  They would invite me to join them, but I would politely refuse and keep moving.  Once I discovered they were gay, what was there to talk about?  However, one Friday in late August I changed my mind.  Friday was the only night of the week when the JCC was closed, so basketball was not an option.  I had nothing to do after work, so I decided to accept their offer to join them.  I went inside to change, then came back out in shorts and a tee-shirt.  I found a chair and made myself comfortable by the swimming pool.  Someone handed me a beer and the introductions began.

I was pretty tense at first.  Understandably, I had a bad attitude about gay men, so I was leery about joining these guys.  On the other hand, in addition to Dave and Lynn, I had met several gay people at my social work job who were friendly.  Tonight I decided to keep an open mind.  I had not noticed before, but I was a good ten years younger than any of the dozen men I joined at the pool.  These guys were pudgy, middle-aged guys whose idea of exercise was hoisting a drink.  That made them seem less threatening.  Besides, I was much taller than any of them.  What did I have to fear?  I soon realized these men were good-natured and gentle.  Unlike those monsters who molested me as a boy, they men seemed harmless enough.  After a couple beers, I relaxed a little and found myself enjoying their company.  Listening to their banter and jokes, this was the first conversation I ever had with gay men that went beyond superficial chatter.  The men were fun to be around due to all the outrageous things that came out of their mouths.  I found myself laughing my butt off at some of the things they said.  Considering I needed company in the worst way, I was glad to meet these guys. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
THE PRIZE

 

Oddly enough, despite the intense curiosity, none of these men ever hit on me.  I think that was because I was such a mystery.  Or maybe because I was big enough to snap one of them in half.  That led to an outrageous discovery.  One night over one too many pink martinis, a guy named Melvin let a giant secret slip.  Melvin was chatting with the guy next to him when I overheard him refer to 'The Prize'.  Instantly, four men glanced at me with worried looks.  Suspicious, I asked, "Uh, Melvin, what is the Prize?"

Melvin looked around sheepishly at his friends who began shooting darts at him for opening his big mouth.  Watching Melvin squirm, I suddenly had an inkling, but wanted to be sure.  Melvin was reluctant to confess.  However, since Melvin was a little nebbish of a guy, he was easy for me to bully.  "Come on, Melvin, what is the Prize?  Or should I ask who is the Prize?"

Melvin turned pink and confessed.  "That's our nickname for you, Rick.  You are The Prize."

Wonderful.  I had a funny feeling that's what he would say.  "Oh really?  And how does one win The Prize?"

"We are taking bets on who gets you into bed first."

Dumbfounded, I glared at Melvin for several seconds.  Melvin was so embarrassed he decided this was a good time to jump in the swimming pool.  Turning my attention to the remaining men, I said, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but you guys are having a competition to see who can lure me into sex.  Is that it?"

As Melvin did a lap around the pool, the other four men grinned and nodded.  In fact, now that the cat was out of the bag, the men were delighted to discuss the issue.  From what they said, there was intense curiosity about me.  They figured it was only a matter of time until I hopped into bed with one of the men who lived here.  In fact, they had been surprised at how choosy I had been so far.  Apparently my sexuality such a frequent item of discussion here at the pool, every man in the complex made sure to keep an eye on my door.  So far only one man had entered.  His name was Gabriel.  I had met him playing volleyball.  Looking to make a friend, I had invited him over to shoot pool.  Wouldn't you know it, an hour into the night he placed his hand on mine just as I was getting ready to shoot. 

"Uh, Gabriel, that's really not where I'm at."

Fortunately, Gabriel took it well enough.  After he left, I sat there wondering why I had charisma with men but not women.  Right now I could open the door and whistle and have ten panting men vying for me.  I was reminded of the old Mae West joke.  "Ten men knocking at my door?  Oh, my, I am much too tired.  Ask one of them to leave."

Yes, I was a mystery.  After all, any ordinary gay man would have a half-dozen sexual encounters by now.  These were the days when gay men had sex at the drop of a hat.  Monogamy was unheard of.  I generalize of course, but gay men loved variety so much they weren't picky.  If the man they wanted was not available, just ask the one at the bar next to him. 

As we sat there by the swimming pool, Melvin finally had the courage to return.  When he realized we were still discussing The Prize, Melvin grinned.  "Well, Rick, have you made up your mind yet?  Sometimes I can't sleep at night knowing you are all alone in that big apartment."  Then he turned beet red as everyone gave him a hard time. 

I was astonished at their candor.  Not only did I have a giant target on my back, these guys were so matter-of-fact in their explanation that my jaw dropped open in shock.  I guess since everyone assumed I was gay, they had no idea I might take offense.  In fact, one man, Henry, the only good-looking guy in the complex, came right out and mentioned he was very well hung.  Oh really?  I took this as a less than subtle indirect offer.  Stunned by this strange development, it took a moment to regain my equilibrium, but I finally found my tongue.  These guys had shocked, so now it was my turn. 

"Sorry, guys, but I'm straight.  I prefer women, so you're all out of luck."

The men were so shocked they almost fell out of their chairs.  Melvin looked crushed.  "Rick, when you say you are straight, what you mean is that you are bisexual, yes?"

"No, Melvin, I'm straight.  I am only interested in women."

A look of horror and disbelief crossed their faces.  A straight man in this place?  This can't be!  Impossible! 

"But, Rick, why would you move here if you were straight?  Only gay men live here."

"No one told me.  My guess is that Lillie, the manager, assumed I was gay.  What other explanation could there be?"

That cracked everyone up.  This was outrageous, the funniest thing that had ever happened.  A straight guy living in a gay apartment complex, who would have ever thought?  Ha ha ha!  Listening to their raucous laughter, I just rolled my eyes.  I assumed this revelation would put an end to the competition, but I was wrong.  I did not know gay men very well.  Gay men believe that every man has a gay bone in there somewhere whether they know it or not.  Three good examples would be Lynn, the drag queen, Disco Dave and now Gabriel.  All three men hit on me without the slightest hint that I was interested (although Lynn definitely had his hopes up).  Apparently the Branard apartment men agreed.  Since they believed any man could be persuaded to expand his horizons, if anything, they were even more intrigued.  With the right combination of wooing and whiskey, sooner or later my resistance would disappear and someone would get lucky.  The contenders could not wait to see who would bag me first. 

Gay men in the Seventies had to be the horniest creatures on earth.  Promiscuity was rampant and sex was all they ever seemed to talk about.  By playing hard to get, I became a rock star to these men, a virgin of sorts, a valued commodity.  Forgive my lack of modesty, but from this point on the men could not get enough of me.  Due to my virtue and obvious ignorance to their tricks, I became the most coveted man in this small world we inhabited.  The thought of scoring with the only so-called straight guy in the complex was a topic of neverending mirth and merriment to these guys. 

One night I had the strangest conversation with Melvin.  When I came home from basketball, it was after 10 pm.  Melvin was sitting alone by the swimming pool, so I sat down next to him.  In retrospect, I think he had been waiting for me.  He was by far my most ardent admirer.  Perhaps the victim of too many pink martinis, Melvin was in a maudlin mood.  After bringing up the subject of love, Melvin decided to confess he was impressed by my muscular body.  Squeezing my forearm, he sighed, then murmured, "Rick, you're soooo big!  I can't even wrap my hand around your arm!  Do you work out?  I dream about hopping in your arms!"

How did I ever get so lucky?  Melvin had a crush on me.  What an honor.  Still, I admired his courage.  Melvin was a plump, middle-aged guy.  He was short, out of shape and balding.  Even if I was gay, Melvin would never have stood a chance.  I suppose he knew that too, but that didn't stop him from pouring his heart out.  I liked Melvin.  He was warm, friendly, unthreatening.  I took his hand and said, "Melvin, you are a kind soul.  Thank you for the compliment."

Big mistake.  Melvin thought I was encouraging him.  Apparently the pitcher full of pink martinis was his way of working up the nerve to reveal his deepest feelings.  Melvin was so lost in Martiniville, the island next to Margaritaville, that he went icky-gooey on me. 

"Rick, you are the Queen of Sheba, the man of my dreams."

Huh?  The Queen of Sheba?  That made no sense.  "Melvin, I am confused.  First I am the Prize, now I'm the Queen of Sheba.  What are you talking about?" 

"Oh, sorry, I forgot you don't know our language.  It's a compliment, Rick, take my word for it.  The Queen of Sheba is gay slang for The Bomb, the absolute epitome.  The Queen of Sheba is a mythological creature, the most wonderful of all."

"Is the Queen of Sheba a man or a woman?"

"She is a mythical being, part man, part woman, part god.  The Queen of Sheba is the greatest sex prize of all because she is unattainable.  The Whore of Babylon will fuck anything in sight, but not the Queen of Sheba.  She is just the opposite because she bestows her love only on someone who is special."

 

"I thought 'Queen' was a derogatory term for a gay guy who is overly flamboyant."

"There are all kinds of Queens, Rick.  There are drag queens, nelly queens, butch queens, mean queens.  I'm a nelly queen.  The Queen of Sheba is something completely different.  She is the Beauty Queen, someone who is better than the rest.  The Queen of Sheba is the ultimate, sort of like Marilyn Monroe to a heterosexual man."

"Help me out, Melvin, this is all new.  Why do you guys make such a fuss over me?  I shouldn't tell you this, but I'm an ordinary guy, nothing special.  Ask any woman.  Women don't even know I exist."

"That's because you stay hidden from them.  I like you because you are a man's man.  There are gay men who cannot stand effeminate men.  They want the same men that the women want, you know, a big, strong, masculine guy like Burt Reynolds or Sean Connery.  They want a guy with a hairy chest and big shoulders, a guy who looks dangerous, a guy who can handle himself.  They want a big, virile guy like you with muscles, a guy who will fuck them silly and make them beg for more."

"Fuck them silly"?  I could not believe what I was hearing.  Nor had anyone ever referred to me as 'virile'.  Obviously Melvin did not know I had flunked my 'Tough Guy' test.  However, compared to these guys, I guess I was the closest thing.  Playing sports and lifting weights in my apartment, I was tall, slender, and strong.  Being surrounded by 40 sex-crazed gay men put me in a unique position.  Due to this truly strange twist of fate, I had a rough idea how Marilyn Monroe felt surrounded by a sea of men on a USO Tour.  I was just as much a target to their sex fantasies as Marilyn was to these vast hordes of army men. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
LEARNING TO TALK DIRTY

 

The irony was overwhelming.  To gay men, I was The Prize, to women I was the proverbial Flop with Chicks.  Here in September, I had just entered the ninth month of my Epic Losing Streak.  Words cannot adequately describe just how utterly bewildered I felt.  On the one hand, I could not find my way to First Base with a girl if my life depended on it.  Simultaneously, I was the most desired man in my apartment complex.  This was not only absurd, it was kind of pathetic. 

I have discussed Good Luck and Bad Luck.  Talk about Bad Luck!  If I lived at any singles complex in Houston, I would have had a girlfriend by now.  Instead I was stranded in Gay Mecca with these horny men fawning over me.  Oddly enough, there was a Silver Lining here.  They say the Lord works in mysterious ways.  Deep down, I knew Melvin was right.  If I could just conquer these demons in my mind, I was an attractive guy.  It was my own fault that I didn't have the guts to go looking.  Until I could find my courage, these men offered a much-needed tonic for my battered self-esteem.  But what the men really did for me was give me back my voice. 

Vanessa's deceit had made me gun-shy around women to begin with, but it was Dr. Fujimoto who truly beat me into submission.  Fujimoto had stolen my voice.  His endless harangues over my lack of the 'therapeutic personality' had done a number on my head.  Trying to prove that I could be a quiet listener, I had done everything in my power to suppress my tendency to speak my mind.  While on the one hand I appreciated the lessons in politics I received, I had sacrificed my power to express myself spontaneously in the process.  Fujimoto was not fooled for a moment.  He knew it was an act.  The sad thing is that once I turned my natural personality off, I could not find the switch to turn it back on again.  In conversation, I had become a dull, uninspired robot who made sure to hesitate before saying a word lest it be offensive in any way. 

Now I was exposed to gay men who had no filters whatsoever.  I could not believe the things that came out of their mouths.  Nothing was sacred with these guys.  Gay humor revolves around the art of the put-down.  These men lived to insult each other, the more sarcastic, the better.  There were not many social skills that came naturally to me, but sarcasm I could do.  I not only liked gay banter, I could give as well as I took.  Pretty soon I was exchanging barbs just like the rest and laughing in the process.  Once I gave free rein to my sarcastic nature, their appreciation grew.  Not only was I sexy, now I was sassy too.  Tickled by my willingness to participate, these guys could not get enough of me.  Whenever someone gave me a hard time, I gave it right back to them.  Because I was The Prize, I had a built-in advantage.  Since these guys would do anything to curry favor, invariably my retort was judged the funnier.

Most of their lines revolved around sex.  They loved to come on to each other, especially when other people were watching.  That was part of the fun.  If ten minutes went by without someone publicly propositioning another man, I would have been shocked.  'Let's go upstairs and get more comfortable...' was the standard line.  To my surprise, every now and then two men would get up from their seats and do just that.  I guess all that sex talk got them worked up.  Maybe that was the idea all along.

There were insults... "I never forget a face, but in your case I will make an exception."

There were pickup lines... "You look like a Boy Scout.  Come upstairs and practice tying knots on me."

There were pickup lines... "You make me breathless, hurry up and kiss me before I die!"

There were less than subtle hints... "I was going to tell you a story about my dick, but it's too long."

There were putdowns... "Jack be nimble, jack be quick, I don't want your toothpick, you promised me a candlestick."

Fielding their zingers kept me on my toes.  Strange as it might seem, I was a part of their group.  This is how I learned about a world I previously knew nothing about.  One thing that fascinated me was their fondness for talking about sex.  Throughout September, I learned more about talking dirty than all my previous 24 years combined.  An odd thought crossed my mind.  If I listened to these guys long enough, maybe I could learn how to talk to women.  Seriously, these gay guys were pros at flirting.  Since I was receptive to any coaching I could get, I would pull up a chair and just listen.  Gay banter was pretty incredible.  It was catty, bitchy, nasty, and funny all at the same time.  Thanks to my sheltered life, I had never heard people talk this way before.  So much sex talk.  Constantly!  There was lots of bragging about countless conquests, but another favorite topic was the enormous size of their penises. 

"Three Texas cowboys were drinking at the bar.  Pretty soon they were bragging about how long their dicks were.  The bartender said he was tired of listening, so why not settle the bet?  All three men whipped out their dicks and laid them on the bar.  A gay guy walked in, did a double-take and said, 'Hey, Bud Lite, and I'll take the buffet!!'"

Say what you will about my walk on the wild side, these men were bringing me out of my shell.  I believe these men got a kick out of the fact that I was making an effort to fit in.  Every time they teased me, I teased them right back.  Back and forth.  I came to realize this clever repartee was something I enjoyed.  I liked the gay style of humor.  It was fun and it made me think on my feet.  Best of all, these guys helped me become 'me' again.  I was born with a smart mouth, but Fujimoto had kicked it out of me.  Now my voice was back.

Our sex-laden exchanges made me wonder.  Why could I trade insults with these crazy men, yet be so totally terrified around women?  It just didn't make sense.  If I could talk this freely around women, my loneliness problem would be solved.  I knew I had a personality hidden in there somewhere.  Why didn't I have the courage to use it around women?  For that matter, I couldn't even get close enough to try.  Phobia is irrational.  I avoided women because I was sure I would end up getting hurt again.  I needed to get tougher, but how would I get tougher if I was afraid to try?  Unable to solve my Dilemma, I settled for being the Belle of the Swimming Pool crowd.

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
PLAYING THE GAME

 

It was now October.  I was starting to feel the pressure of being The Prize.  No, I'm not talking about sex.  The more I was around them, the more I realized how little interest I had.  What I mean is the constant attention that required me to always be on my toes.  I could either tell these guys to knock it off with the sexual innuendos or I could play along and let them have their fun.  Flattered by the attention, I decided it was easier to be a good sport about it.  And so I became the reigning sex symbol with the swimming pool crowd.  One night things got a little carried away.  The topic was to guess which man would be the winner of The Prize competition.  They conducted this discussion with me present by the way.  They were all drunk, so each man took turns bragging about why he expected to win.  I was incredulous at how bold they were as they discussed how they intended to overcome my resistance.  Since my odd status was an open secret, I guess they saw no need to talk behind my back.  I listened in bemusement as the men took turns claiming he would win The Prize.  Finally I had enough.  It was time to take control. 

"Will you men listen to yourselves?  You talk like I'm not even here.  Do you really think I'm going to get turned on?  You talk constantly about how you are going to get me into bed, but maybe there's something you need to know.  Not one man has actually propositioned me.  Not once.  You guys are the worst.  You're all talk, no action."

These men loved being insulted.  They lived for it.

"That's not fair!  We proposition you every time you are here!"

"Oh sure, I get offers every night I sit here, but your offers are full of shit.  You make your big moves out in the open with other men watching, so you aren't actually risking any skin.  You're just bragging and preening.  I am just a sport to you guys."

"Will you say yes if we proposition you in a sincere way?"

"No, of course not.  How many times do I have to tell you are wasting your time?  I am immune to you and you know damn well I'm telling the truth.  Besides, you only like me because I'm a challenge.  The moment I give in, I will be old news."

"That's true, Rick, we don't actually like you, we just want to see you naked.  So why won't you give in and make us happy?"

"Give me a break.  You don't want me to give in.  That would spoil all your fun.  If I gave in, I would be boring and then you wouldn't have anything to fuss about.  That's probably why none of you ever make a serious move because then the game would be over."

"Oh stop it, we know you're just a tease.  Deep down you love us madly.  If you give in like we know you will, we promise whoever wins will never say a word."

I laughed out loud.  "You guys are the worst liars I have ever met!!"

"Not only that, we will respect you in the morning."

"You don't even respect me now.  You just like me because I'm half your age and I let you pick on me.  Good lord, if I actually did give in, the rest of you would be worse than a pack of wolves.  Once you heard how wonderful I was, then you would all beg to be next.  I would never have a moment's peace."

Naturally they protested and argued, but it was all just a silly game.  So why did I put up with it?   It is embarrassing to admit, but I enjoyed being the center of attention.  Considering how low my self-esteem was, I was getting more compliments from these guys than I had received my whole life.  I would have preferred the flattery come from a pretty girl, but beggars can't be choosers.  Sure, these guys got a little carried away, but I got used to it.  It helped that I was the youngest guy.  That made teasing me even easier.  In a manner similar to Melvin's Queen of Sheba reference, they treated me like a debutante or the belle of the ball.  They propositioned me practically every time I walked by, but always in a joking way.  A group would be sitting at the pool having a beer in the evening.  I would walk past in my basketball shorts and they would whistle in appreciation. 

"Such long legs!  Such big shoulders!  Come here and give us a kiss."

I would always reply in some manner.  "Not tonight, boys, I am going inside to pump some weights and make you want me more."

"Oh Rick, come have a beer with us and turn us on."

"Not tonight, boys, no beer for me.  If I don't watch my figure, then you won't either."

"Oh Rick, what a shame, there are no chairs, why not sit on my lap?  If you whisper something in my ear, I'll grant you a wish!"

"Perfect.  I'll turn you into a sex-starved woman."

"Oh Rick, you are such a tease!  You're all yak and no sack.  Why won't you please us?"

"I'm saving myself for a younger man.  You guys are so old, you might die in my arms."

The repartee went back and forth.  They enjoyed the put-down game and I enjoyed delivering the put-downs.  However, I made sure not to be vicious.  For their part, they were light-hearted about their neverending disappointment.  Besides, I didn't win every exchange.  Once in a while, the gay men got the upper hand.  Suggesting I jump in the pool naked was a major part of the greeting ritual. 

'Oh, Rick,' they would say, 'you have such an athletic body.  Why not strip down for us and jump in the pool?  It is such a hot night, don't you want to cool off?  Give us a thrill!'

I would just laugh.  "You guys never give up, do you?  If I was short and fat, you would simply change your pitch."

"If you were short and fat, we wouldn't even talk to you."

"What if I was ugly?"

"We would offer you a bag for your face."

Touché.  I smiled.  "Okay, guys, you got me on that one." 

The men grinned Since I was a good sport about the silliness, we got along fine.  I never felt threatened.  Besides, I enjoyed the compliments, but don't tell anyone.  These gay men had done more to heal my self-esteem than I could have ever imagined.  However, it did cross my mind that as long as I hung around these guys, I wasn't making much progress with women.  In fact, deep down I knew I was using these men for companionship to avoid dealing with my problems.  That is the nature of Phobia.  No one ever licks the fear because it is easier to avoid the problem than it is to deal with the anxiety of fighting it.

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
STRIP TEASE

 

One morning in early October I had some bad luck.  An older man named Chandler passed by my apartment just as I opened the door to leave for work.  He glanced inside and saw my pool table.  Chandler stopped to stare. 

"Is that what I think it is, Rick??"

"Yes, that is a pool table.  You are welcome to have a look."

"Oh my, it is so beautiful.  Such an interesting choice of furniture." 

Chandler smiled innocently enough and soon left.  I should have known better.  That night after basketball, there were a dozen men waiting for me by the pool.  This was the largest group I had ever seen this late, so I suppose I should have been suspicious.  Nevertheless, as always, I stopped by to chat and pass inspection.  Big mistake.  I should have kept walking.  That was the night I learned that allusions to shooting pool are a popular metaphor for sexual activity in the gay world.  When the jokes came one at a time, I could handle it.  However, tonight the clever comments were coming from every direction. 

"You can put your pool stick in my corner pocket any time."

"I am speechless around you.  Will you put some English on my balls?"

I was already feeling on guard when someone called me 'The Big Ball Buster'.  I didn't care for that one and felt the heat rise inside.  This was a reference to someone who teases but not pleases.  I could see they were testing me. 

"Sorry, guys, you have me all worked up with your clever lines.  I need a cold shower to rebuild my resistance." 

Feeling threatened, I left.  I groaned over this new development.  I had apparently opened the door to a new, more aggressive line of teasing.  For a while there I had become one of the guys, but now I was back to being the resident sex symbol. Sure enough, the pool table incident seemed to pin a new target on my back.  Whenever I came home, I was given the kind of reception generally reserved male strippers.  A week after Chandler noticed my pool table, I returned from a night of volleyball all hot and sweaty. 

Thanks to daylight savings time, there was still a bit of twilight left.  Because it was a balmy, pleasant fall evening with a nice breeze, a big group was gathered by the pool.  The gang saw me coming and raised their glasses in salute to the Queen of Sheba.  Oh great, here it comes.  I had not bothered to shower.  I could just as easily shower in my apartment.  The problem was my form-fitting wet tee-shirt. 

 

"Oh Rick, look at those bulging muscles!  You are all sweaty.  Why not take off that nasty tee-shirt and show us your big chest?"

To be honest, I did want to take off my sweaty tee-shirt.  The dozen men here at the pool were all shirtless, so what was stopping me?  To begin with, I was modest by nature.  Moreover, I knew that taking off my shirt was inviting trouble.  Baring my chest to these guys was the same as Marilyn Monroe sharing her ample chest to a legion of male admirers.  This was a bad idea.  I would never hear the end of it.  However, just then the oddest feeling came over me.  I had heard that women in New Orleans loved to flash their breasts at Mardi Gras.  Right now, the only flattery I was receiving was coming from these crazy gay men.  I suddenly understood why women enter wet tee-shirt contests... if you got it, flaunt it.  So I made a suggestion. 

"You guys call me a tease all the time and I am getting a little tired of it.  If I take off my shirt, are you going to behave any better from now on?"

"Oh my God, Rick, absolutely!  We will be the best behaved boyfriends you ever had.  If you take off your tee-shirt, we promise we will never tease you again!"

"How can I trust you?  You men have such terrible reputations."

"For you, we would behave.  You are a Prince.  If you will just strip down for us, we will shower you with more adulation than you can possibly imagine."

 

So with that I turned my back, took off my shirt, then turned back around and posed.  They went nuts, absolutely nuts.  I could not shut them up.

"Oh my God, it's David in the flesh!  Michelangelo surely had you in mind!"

At this point, the calls came for me to continue.  I don't know what came over me.   These guys were completely full of shit, but I guess flattery does get you somewhere.  I stood at the swimming pool where they all could see me.   I slowly took off one shoe.  Then the other.  Next came my socks.   I laughed because the men were absolutely mesmerized.  I only wished I had more clothing to tease them with.  Now all I had left were my gym shorts.

As I stood there with my hands on my hips in defiance, they began to clap and cheer.  The applause was deafening complete with pleas and demands to continue.

 "Oh, Rick, don't stop now!  Finish us off with your naked glory.  We all have our rulers out!"

I drew the line at removing my gym shorts.  But the cheering and jeering didn't stop.  They were egging me on.  Something inside me snapped.  Ordinarily I am extremely modest about my body.  But not tonight.  It was getting pretty dark, so I threw caution to the winds.  First I jumped in the water, then I removed my gym shorts and placed them on the edge.  The men erupted with laughter and clapping.  To wolf whistles and cat calls, I did my best Esther Williams impersonation and began to swim around the pool. 

In the gloom of the 9 pm October evening, I doubt seriously they could see much, but I didn't really care one way or the other.  All I can say is that I was in a very odd mood.  As I swam my first lap, the men went absolutely nuts.  I mean it, they went absolutely stark raving mad.  They thought this was the funniest thing in ages.  Now that The Prize had stripped naked before their very eyes, my cool factor went off the charts. 

 

As I swam around in the pool, I had no idea what had possessed me to do this.  This was highly out of character.  I had gone streaking one night back at Colorado State at 2 am, but that was no big deal.  After all, how much courage does it take to run naked at night with no one looking? 

My unexpected exhibition had me baffled.  There was something about the way they dared me to strip that made me want to defy them, to prove I wasn't afraid.  If they wanted to look, let them look.  If they got a glimpse of my naked butt in the water from thirty feet away, more power to them.

As I dog paddled around the pool to wild applause, I noticed there was someone sitting in complete darkness at the far end 180° from the men.  As I drew closer, I saw a dark-haired Hispanic woman sitting by herself.  She was sipping a glass of wine and staring directly at me.

I had never seen this woman before.   I assumed she had been watching the hoopla, so I was embarrassed, especially when I saw the wide-eyed expression on her face.  On the next lap, I noticed she was still staring intently.  This time I smiled and waved.  In response, she raised her glass.

 

The entire time, the men were hooting and hollering. 

"Rick, you have such a beautiful body!  Come sit with us so we can honor your boldness."

One lap was enough.  I was ready to get out, but someone had removed my gym shorts from the pool's edge.  I suppose they hoped I might just climb out bare naked.  Forget that.  Not with these sex fiends.  So I grabbed someone's towel at the edge of the pool and spoke up.  "Okay, guys, you got your show, now hand me back my shorts.  If I am your Prince, then show the respect you promised me." 

Sure enough, one of the men threw me my shorts.  Lifting a towel, another man said with a leer, "Can I help you dry off?"

I smiled and politely declined.  While I was in the water, I pulled my shorts back on.  Once I got out of the pool, I wrapped the towel around my gym shorts, then pulled up a seat.  Instantly a beer appeared in my hand followed by one backslap after another.  When someone suggested a toast, the men raised their glasses to offer a salute to my grand gesture. 

"To our Prince!

It was fun having them make such a big fuss over me.  I had taken a pretty big risk, but it had paid off.  Yeah, I might be a tease, but at least I had a sense of style.  My stunt had turned out better than I expected.  Maybe I should take chances more often.

 

After ten minutes of extreme silliness, the fuss began to die down.  At this point, the mysterious Hispanic woman walked over as I sat there.  It was dark, but there was enough light to see she looked pretty good.  Too good.  Phobia kicked in and I was quickly nervous. 

Standing before me, she introduced herself.  "Hello, my name is Gloria.  That was quite a show you put on.  Do you do that every night?"   

Sensing a challenge in her voice, I wanted to offer some sort of defiant retort.  I opened my mouth, but not a word came out.  I was startled.  It defied understanding... this woman had just given me an opening, but I could not say a word!  What was wrong with me?

I had stripped naked for these men because I could not care less what they thought, but now I was unable to respond to a woman who had seemingly made the first move.  It made no sense why I was so tongue-tied around this woman, but obviously Phobia had interfered.  Based on her smirk, this woman was curious.  I had to say something.  Unable to muster anything clever to say, I stuttered, "Uh, hi, are you visiting somebody here?"

"No, I live here. I am up in Apartment 16."  Gloria pointed directly to her apartment on the second floor just in case I was too stupid to count that high.  "And what is your name?"

"Rick."

"Well, Rick, that's an interesting coincidence.  That is also my son's.  He's probably about your age.  Well, Rick, I guess I will see you around.  In case you have your clothes on and I don't recognize you, be sure to say hello."  

Gloria touched me lightly on the top of my hand with one finger, smiled faintly and left.  I could not take my eyes off Gloria as she climbed the steps.  Watching her move those hips, I felt that stirring sensation.  Gloria moved well.  Too well.  I took a deep breath. 

 

I turned to see if the gay men had noticed.  Are you kidding?  They were all grinning over Gloria's visit.  The razzing came fast and furious.  However, I don't think they saw Gloria touch my hand.  For that, I was eternally grateful.  I was so rattled by the potential implications of Gloria's touch, the last thing I needed was for these guys to tease me about it. 

Hoping to avoid suspicion, I made certain to put in another 20 minutes after Gloria left.  As I guessed, one by one the party broke up.  When there just a few men remaining, I said farewell and went to my apartment.  As I showered, I thought about Gloria in Apartment 16.  I had the distinct impression her touch had been an invitation.  With all those men milling about, she had been very discrete.  However, her touch was electric.  Gloria was twice my age and a complete stranger.  I wanted her, but felt intimidated.  Do I dare??  The moment I dried off, I decided to act on that hunch.  With my heart in my throat, I worried that I would get flustered and be unable to speak.  So I wrote down what I was going to say, then repeated it several times.

It was 11 pm.  I opened my apartment door to look around.  After checking to make sure there were no men around the pool to spy on me, I climbed the stairs.  This was by far the boldest move I had ever made towards a woman.  As I knocked softly on Gloria's door, I was trembling.  I would kill myself if I guessed wrong.  I stopped breathing as I heard Gloria come to the door and unlock it. 

"Hi, Gloria, now that we've met, I wondered if you would like some company."

Gloria did not say a word.  She just stood there sizing me up with a poker face.  My heart was thumping so hard I thought I was going to have a heart attack.  Oh my God, please tell me I didn't guess wrong.  If Gloria turned me down, I swore I would throw myself off the balcony and die young.  I could not take another rejection.

10 seconds passed.  She just stared at me.  10 seconds is a long time.  Those were the longest 10 seconds of my life.  Full of panic, did I misread her signal?  What was she thinking about?  As each second passed, I grew more certain she was going to shoot me down.  What is it about women that gives them the power to drive me up a wall? 

Without warning, Gloria took a small step back and smiled imperceptibly.  When she opened the door wider, I nearly cried with relief. 

"Please come in." 

With a smile, she added, "After all that swimming, I am surprised you found the strength to visit.  Would you like a glass of wine?"

Later as we talked in bed, I asked Gloria a question.  "How did you know I was straight?"

"Actually, I had no idea.  But I liked your stunt.  You made me laugh.  I figured if you were straight, you would find your way up here.  And if you weren't straight, what did I have to lose?"

"To be honest, I wonder about myself sometimes.  I think I'm straight, but these guys are trying their best to convince me otherwise."

"Well, in that case, maybe it's a good thing I came along when I did."

I smiled.  "A most interesting coincidence." 

I pulled Gloria to me.  God, it was good to have a woman in my arms again.

 


RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
 

 

BOOK EIGHT:  THE GYPSY PROPHECY

   100

Serious

Predestination  2002
  The Gypsy Prophecy
 

 

BOOK FOUR:  LOST YEARS

   041

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the right time.  Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs. Robinson.
   040

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further humiliation in the Rematch.  Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good.  The Dance Project begins.
   039

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the following week and see how things went
   038

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to proposition him at the end of class
   037

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity
 1974
  Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message: Try Dance Lessons.   Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda, Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia
   036

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting humiliation leads to further chaos
   035

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen.  This convinced Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a radical new direction.
 

BOOK THREE:  COLORADO STATE

   034

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
 1974
  As the Point of No Return beckons, Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to tackle the Epic Losing Streak.
   033

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1973
  The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa give Rick the will to carry on
   032

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1973
  Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly
   031

Serious

Coincidence  1973
  Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship with Vanessa.
 

BOOK TWO:  MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR

 
   030

Serious

Precognition
Wish Come True
 1971
  Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true
   029

Serious

Telepathy
Hidden World
 1970
  Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the Hidden World.  Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal.
   028

Suspicious

Predestination
Coincidence
 1970
  Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major coincidence.  Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would.
   027

Suspicious

Telepathy
Coincidence
 1970
  A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a Question Mark in his mind
   026

Suspicious

Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment
 1970
  Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit the local Quaker Meeting.  An unusual suggestion by a mystic named Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour.  A lecture from Bob Hieronimus supplies further incentive.
   025

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1968
  Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station
 

BOOK ONE:  ST. JOHN'S

 
   024

Serious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1968
  The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior Prom
   023

Suspicious

Lucky Break  1968
  Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close call car accident
   022

Serious

Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True
 1968
  Ralph O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with secret help from Mr. Salls.  Due to Rick's Senior year Blind Spot, Rick gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune.
   021

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life.  The ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the hope to carry on.
   020

Serious

Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Caught cheating on German test due to a very improbable coincidence.  The unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's Cosmic Blindness theory
   019

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1968
  The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college dream is out of reach
   018

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1968
  Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall.
   017

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1967
  Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship he secretly arranged to Johns Hopkins
   016

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1967
  Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying a house she cannot afford
   015

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1966
  Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time.  Mr. Ocker runs into Rick at the grocery store and offers him a job
   014

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Neal's sucker punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.  Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would never be a problem again
   013

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1964
  One in a million Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne.  High School Hell begins. 
   012

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1964
  Rick's mother mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne attack.  Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women, a span that would last 20 years
   011

Serious

Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish
 1964
  The mysterious discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver Neal at his own game
   010

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1964
  Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster, Mr. Chidsey decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS
   009

Suspicious

Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break
 1964
  After a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of an incredible education
   008

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds of 200 to 1
   007

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1963
  Boy Scout Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school
   006

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1962
  When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade, Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward
   005

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Not only does a St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end.
   004

Suspicious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Rick's mother loses her mind and nearly kills both during the Blue Christmas ride to Virginia.  Fortunately, the kindness of a gas station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to start over.
   003

Suspicious

Lucky/Unlucky Break  1959
  Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's, the most important lucky break of his life
   002

Serious

Coincidence  1955
  Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his father from Death at Stock Car accident
   001

Suspicious

  Unlucky Break
Coincidence
1955
  Rick cuts his eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother calls out at the worst possible time.  By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at the same age.
 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter FIFTEEN:  MARK

 

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

MARK

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

A coincidental meeting is easily dismissed as an accident.  After all, we meet people all the time.  In the end, it boils down to 'Synchronicity', Carl Jung's favorite word.  If the coincidence is unusual and becomes meaningful, then it may be considered to be a supernatural event.  My strange encounter with Gloria fit that description to a tee.

Probability.  Who can say. 

Timing.  Gloria was in the right place at the right time. 

Weirdness.  Who can overlook how unusual the circumstances were?

Impact.  Considering how important Gloria would become to me, I could not help but wonder if this coincidental meeting had been arranged by a Cosmic Matchmaker. 

I am careful about adding 'People' to my List of Supernatural Events.  However, if a person played a brief but significant role in my life under unusual circumstances, I am inclined to add them to the List.  Once we discover the role Gloria played in my life, I imagine the Reader will understand why I added her to my List.

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
  M
ARK

 

Shortly after I met Gloria, I made a second friend named Mark.  He worked in the same building at a community center named Ripley House.  Mark was the supervisor of a State Welfare office just down the hall from my office.  Mark made his living handing out welfare checks.

Our friendship started in the office hallway.  Every time we bumped into each other, Mark always had a smile.  One day we just started talking in the hall.  Mark decided our subject was interesting, so he suggested we go back to his office and continue.  Just like that, I had a friend. 

I had a strong hunch that Mark was gay.  After all, so was everyone else these days.  So I asked and promptly got the answer I expected.  Mark's candor amused me.  I smiled and told him I was just curious.  Mark replied he couldn't care less if I knew.  I didn't care either.  All that mattered was that Mark was friendly.  Lord knows I needed a friend.  Since Mark was outgoing and easy to relate to, we began to talk about everything under the sun. 

Mark was a small man, perhaps 5' 7".  He had an average build, light brown hair and brown eyes.  Mark was handsome, well-groomed, and extremely outgoing.  Mark was one of those people that everyone liked.  I was glad to meet Mark. 

When I was a boy, on three separate occasions men had come up to me at a public swimming pool and stuck their hand in my bathing suit.  For this and other reasons, I was leery of letting down my guard around gay people.  However, the men at my apartment swimming pool had recently opened my eyes to the good side of the Gay Community.  Mark was so harmless I was not afraid to be alone with him.  Besides, I outweighed him by a hundred pounds

Gays will be the first to admit they have their share of predators.  On the other hand, there are a legion of heterosexual men who are predators with women.  In other words, both groups have their evil contingent.  Mark helped me see the positive side of the gay world.  Thanks to Mark, I would discover that most gays are kind-hearted, decent people. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
MAYBE FUJIMOTO WAS RIGHT

 

My job at Child Welfare was a real eye-opener.  As part of my job investigating child neglect, I had to visit some pretty rough places.  Exposed to the Real World, I was learning all sorts of things about people.   One day I might be in a Hispanic home, the next day in an African-American home, the next day in a blue collar Anglo home.  At night I played volleyball with Jewish men over at the Jewish Community Center.  Then I would come home to my gay apartment complex.  I was getting an education on many ethnic fronts. 

They say sheltered lives prevent people from seeing life as it really is.  No kidding!  My job exposed me to people who were really poor and led undeniably miserable lives.  I thought I had it rough growing up.  And yes, compared to my wealthy classmates at St. John's, I did have it rough.  However, now that I realized what real poverty looked like, much of my own bitterness about growing up poor began to dissipate.  Maybe I didn't have it so bad after all. 

Things had been especially rough with some of my neglect cases lately.  I tried as hard as I could to help these people, but I wasn't getting anywhere.  I was getting fed up with people who took absolutely no responsibility for their problems.  All they did was whine and complain endlessly.  Meanwhile they never lifted a finger to help themselves.  Watching them wallow in their misery, I felt myself getting angry at them for their do-nothing attitude and disgusted with myself for my inability to light a fire under them.

After a particularly frustrating day at work, I finally accepted that I didn't have what it took.  These people refused to do a single thing to help themselves and I was tired of trying to help.  No matter how hard I tried, I could not seem to reach anyone.  In a sense, I felt helpless to accomplish anything of value.  I didn't like that feeling one bit.  Unable to make a difference in their lives, strangely enough the person who did me in was Mother Teresa.  One day I ran across an article that quoted Mother Teresa.

"We think sometimes that poverty is only being hungry, naked and homeless.  The poverty of being unwanted, unloved and uncared for is the greatest poverty.  We must start in our own hearts to remedy this kind of poverty."

I was very discouraged after reading that story.  I took a good look at myself.  I thought I had a big heart, but I had my limits.  I could not imagine dedicating my life to alleviating poverty and desperation in the slums of Calcutta.  Mother Teresa was obviously a lot further along in her spiritual development than I was.  I had my limits.  I was willing to help to a certain extent, but this was not a rewarding job in the least.  Every day I tried a little bit less.  It hurt to admit, but I really wasn't very good at this job despite good intentions. 

Right now I was awash in guilt for being unwilling to dedicate myself to mankind like Mother Teresa.  I was also ashamed at my lack of results at this job.  I recalled how Dr. Fujimoto kept saying I had too aggressive a personality to heal people.  That thought froze me in my tracks.  Maybe the man was right.  I wanted to help people, but I was ineffective.  Maybe I just wasn't cut out for this line of work.  Since I was prone to depression to begin with, maybe I needed to switch jobs before I got any more depressed. 

 

I turned to my new friend Mark to cheer me up.  As I got to know him, practically every afternoon I would go visit his office.  Since Mark was the supervisor, he didn't have to answer to anyone.  He would just close the door and sit back in his chair. "What do we talk about today, Rick?"

That was Mark's standard opening line.  Now we would chat.  Mark had a special gift.  He had the most uncanny ability to put people at ease.  In addition to his natural warmth, Mark was a great listener.  

Pretty soon we were talking about everything and anything under the sun.  As our friendship developed, I began to tell Mark about my year at Colorado State.  Bless his heart, Mark was willing to help me sort out the problems still haunting me from my year at CSU, especially the ones involving Vanessa.  It felt so good to finally get those awful stories off my chest. 

One day an odd thing happened.  I had started to talk about all sorts of painful things that had been bottled up much too long.  At the moment I was going on and on about how mad I used to get when Dr. Fujimoto would rattle me or chew me out in front of the class.  

 

Mark had been listening intently to everything I said.  He didn't interrupt a single time.  Mark put me so much at ease that now I was telling him stuff that absolutely burned inside of me.  I got so angry that for a moment it was like I was back at Colorado State arguing face to face with Fujimoto again.  Here I was ranting and raving at Fujimoto's ghost and Mark never batted an eyelash.

Suddenly I became aware that I had let myself get out of control.  I stopped in mid-sentence and stared at Mark.  How did he do that?  Mark had practically hypnotized me.  What magic did Mark have to draw all this venom out of me?   In that exact moment I realized that Mark possessed the exact people skills that my professors had accused me of lacking.  I stared at Mark for a moment with my mouth open.  Then I shook my head in wonder. 

"What's the matter, Rick?  Why did you stop?"

"Oh, I just realized you are the best listener I have ever met in my life.  You have to be the closest thing to a natural therapist there could possibly be.  If I possessed just one-tenth of your talent, I would probably still be in graduate school.  You have helped me understand the value of someone who cares enough to listen."

Now that I had met Mark, I finally understood where Fujimoto was coming from.  There was no way I could ever develop the listening skills of someone like Mark.  This was exactly what Fujimoto had been trying to tell me... it was not in my nature to sit back and listen.  Considering how much I hated listening to my clients complain, I was beginning to see what Fujimoto meant about my lack of patience.  It irritated me to think maybe Fujimoto was right all along, but lately I had caught myself agreeing with the man on all sorts of things.  Maybe cold-hearted Fujimoto was right all along.  For whatever reason, despite my good intentions, I wasn't wired properly for social work or therapy.  It was painful to admit, but I wasn't cut out for this social work job, was I?  No, probably not.  I was adequate, but definitely lacked some important ingredients.  My heart sank as I accepted that I was a failure at my job.  It seemed like I was a failure at everything I tried. 

My biggest regret was that I had no idea what I was good at.  Since I had no answer to that question, I might as well keep my social work job and keep drifting along till I figured it out.  While I was at it, I might as well keep dancing in the Magic Mirror as well.  

step-together-step, step-together-step...

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
THE DRIFTER

 

As the October leaves began to fall, my birthday was around the corner.   This was the one year anniversary of meeting Vanessa.  I thought of Van Morrison's Moondance, our song.  It was hard to believe at this time a year ago the wheels had been set in motion to shatter my life.  I was embarrassed at how cocky and self-confident I had been at this time last year.  Those days were over.  Now I was a sniveling coward who was terrified of any woman with a pretty face.  I should have been over Vanessa by now, but I thought about her all the time. 

Still reeling from the effects of Vanessa's betrayal, I determined she had been lying whenever her lips moved.  It was my tough luck to fall for a dangerous woman at a time when I had virtually no experience with women.  Nietzsche might say that which doesn't kill me makes me stronger, but I wasn't so sure about that.  I hardly felt stronger or wiser for the experience.  To tell the truth, a year had passed and I still had not recovered.  The memory of Vanessa's poison followed me wherever I went.  Due to my preoccupation with the Mistress Book, I asked myself how Jim Deane, master of all things concerning women, would have handled a deceitful woman like Vanessa.  Deane was champion of the Tough Guy approach.  His inherent distrust of women was apparent.

"Men who treat women as equals are asking for trouble.  They say nice guys finish last.  Well, they're right.  Time and again, women mistake kindness for weakness.  Women cannot be equals.  They can only respect a man who is tougher and meaner than they are. 

Sorry, guys, but it goes all the way back to survival of the fittest.  Women refuse to reproduce with a man who can't protect them from dinosaurs or bring home the brontosaurus meat.  No woman has ever fallen for a guy whose best quality is gentleness.  That's what women have girlfriends for.  A man had best acquire some dinosaur-slaying ability or he's going to get left in the sand while the guy with muscles runs off with the gal."

I wanted to tell Deane that 65 million years passed between the death of dinosaurs and the appearance of cave men, but I got his point... nice guys finish last.  I had a long history of finishing in Second Place to the Better Man. 

 

Train Station Emily, the girl from my Freshman year at Hopkins, had a choice between two young men.  One was on scholarship to college and forced to work countless work-study hours just to pay for his dormitory room and meals.  Another was the son of a Texas oil man with enough money to take her up to New York for a weekend of wining, dining, Broadway plays and romantic walks in Central Park.  It wasn't that tough a choice.

Kansas City Carol spent six months persuading me to transfer from Hopkins back to Rice University in Houston so we could be together.  One week before I drove down to be reunited, she sent me a letter saying she had decided to attend Art School in Kansas City of all places.  I never got the truth behind her strange excuse, but I assume she left me for a guy who lived in Kansas City.

Vanessa had a choice between two young men.  One was a disgraced graduate student with absolutely no future in the Psychology program.  The other was a handsome man who parlayed his star status on the baseball team into the kind of athletic swagger that makes girls swoon.  It wasn't that tough a choice.

Good grief, I had even come in Second to Robbie, the human bowling ball biker guy with tattoos from head to toe.  A skinny, well-curved Hispanic girl named Yolanda had picked him over me.  Obviously it wasn't that tough a choice.  First I lose to oil men, then artists, then athletes, and now bikers.  I could not imagine where this progression would take me next.  Clearly when it came to dinosaur-slaying ability, I didn't have much going for me.  I was a loser, a failure in every important sector of my life.  When it came to attracting a female, what accomplishment could I point to?  Maybe I should tell the next woman I met that I was the darling of a bunch of sex-obsessed gay men who sat by the swimming pool.  That was bound to impress her. 

Awash in a cesspool of self-pity, I went to dance class on the same morning that I was dealing with all this self-doubt brought on by Vanessa's anniversary.  Nothing bothered me more than the continued snobbery of the River Oaks Seven.  Not one of those society matrons ever smiled at me.  Not once!!  Nor would they speak to me, not even to say hello.  For three months, those women had kept their backs to me.  Not a glance, not one small sign of acceptance for Bigfoot, the sub-humanoid Sasquatch who insisted on ruining their perfect Saturdays.  What the hell was wrong with these women?  Their behavior was rude and deplorable.  We were sharing a dance lesson together.  On this floor, we were equals of a sort, you know, 'classmates'.  How hard would it be to act cordial?  How about a smile or a simple moment of eye contact to indicate a shared experience?  Nope.  Not those women.  They refused to acknowledge I even existed.  Those damn women really irritated me.  They had to see I took this class seriously, so why didn't they ease up?

It was Saturday, October 26, two days after my 25th birthday which I had not bothered to celebrate.  I concluded the women ignored me because I wasn't worthy of their attention.  First they had been irritated by my presence.  Then they feared my size and frowning demeanor.  But that fear had been replaced by disdain.  Once they sensed what a failure I was, I had become invisible to them just like I had been invisible at St. John's.  In their minds, I should feel grateful they allowed me to continue.  They could afford to hire a few thugs to beat me off.  As insecure as I was, I took their coldness as an insult.  How did these women ignore someone so effortlessly?  Was 'snobbery' a trait these women learned or was it inherent?  I fantasized over what they said about me behind my back. 

"Oh no, here comes that clumsy Bigfoot boy who keeps tripping over his own feet." 

"Maybe if we gave him money, he would leave."

"Who let that awful homeless person in?"

"Where does that boy get his clothes, Salvation Army?"

"If I have to watch Bigfoot dance one more time, I might get sick." 

They were rich and I was poor.  They were successful and I was a failure.  Since I no doubt descended from vermin, I was not worthy of their attention.  Apparently Chip on the Shoulder decided to take today off because my guard was way down.  Throughout dance class, their cold shoulder treatment reawakened my feelings of inferiority from high school.   In their eyes, I was simply not important enough to bother with.  They became a living reminder for every doubt I ever had about myself back at St. John's.  Truth be told, I wanted to quit this dance project.  Here in late October, I wasn't getting anywhere.  I had been practicing for three solid months and had yet to find the courage to go to a club and ask a girl to dance.  Instead I came to class every Saturday only to realize these women were still far more graceful than I was.  I felt really discouraged, especially since I was so gutless about dancing in public. 

These women did not respect me because they could see right through me.   They sensed I had accomplished nothing.  I was a loser, a nobody.  Right now I had only one goal in life... become a better dancer.  What kind of ridiculous goal was that?  If I ever expected to date the equivalent of a St. John's girl, this dancing idea wasn't going to cut it.  St. John's girls respected advanced degrees, achievement, status, and well-paying jobs, not the mastery of Step-Ball-Change.  Nevertheless, for lack of anything better to do, every night I continued to aimlessly practice in the Magic Mirror.  Right now, dancing was the only positive direction I had going for me.  The odd thing is that without these River Oaks women, I would have quit by now.  This Dance Project was going nowhere.  Those nasty women were the only reason I continued to show up, but I could see it that learning to dance was a waste of time.  In my heart, I knew I was never going to find the guts to ask some girl to dance.  However, I was so determined to prove to the River Oaks Seven that I was their equal that I kept practicing.  How weird was that for motivation? 

One day I was up, next day I was down.  Staying alive, drifting.  Happy Birthday.  I was 25 and going nowhere. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
THREE STRIKES AND YOU'RE OUT

 

Thank goodness Mark took a liking to me.  Right now Mark was the only thing keeping me from a serious relapse.  Realizing I had some serious issues, he gravitated into Jason's place as my impromptu therapist.  It was unofficial, of course, but Mark enjoyed my stories and let me ramble on.  He became the main reason I did not go off the deep end with my constant self-criticism.  Mark never judged me or criticized me.  Mostly he just listened.  However, whenever I came up for air, Mark might say something to make me think.  Mark was brilliant as he helped me work through my problems with Vanessa.  Every time I would finish a story, Mark would say, "Well, Rick, knowing what you know now, how would you handle the situation if it came up again?" 

I hated Mark every time he said that!!  If I had known what to do, I would have done it the first time.  But I saw his point, so I tried to imagine a better response.  One year had passed since Vanessa's deceit.  Knowing what I knew now, if I could go back and try again, I asked myself what would I have done.  It was difficult to face those questions because it dredged up painful memories and made me feel anxious all over again.  But I did it because Mark was willing to go there with me.  One day I complained to Mark about Vanessa's constant excuses which of course were all lies.   Unfortunately, she was good at it.  Vanessa never made an overt mistake.  Whenever she needed to ditch me to go see Kenny, Vanessa usually said something plausible. 

"What do you think, Mark?  Should I have confronted Vanessa about her constant change of plans?  I mean, everyone changes their plans occasionally."

"First of all, I think you need to quit beating yourself up all the time.  Some people lie so often, they become very good at it.  There is no reason why you have to hate yourself for being fooled in the beginning.  Your mistake was continuing to stay silent once you became suspicious."

"I am not sure I understand.  How was I supposed to give voice to my suspicions over something as harmless as changing one's plans?"

"That's a good question because any single one of her excuses standing alone was probably no big deal.  That is why you need to learn to take a step back and look for patterns in someone's behavior.  I have a favorite saying, 'Burn me once, shame on you, burn me twice, shame on me'.  

"What does that mean?"

"Aren't you a basketball player?"

"Yeah, but so what?"

"What is the first thing you do when you meet a new player?"

"I figure out which hand he shoots with."

"And how do you do that?"

"Ordinarily I watch ahead of time, but sometimes I don't have that chance.  After the guy goes past me a few times, I know enough to guard his strong hand."

"Okay, that's my point.  You don't feel guilty the first time the guy burns you because you are learning, but if he does it a second time, it's your own fault.  Vanessa was able to fool you because you were inexperienced.  You simply did not know what you were up against.   All right, you know Vanessa's moves now.  So how would you prevent her from fooling you again?" 

"Well, Mark, that is my biggest fear, getting walked on again.  I guess the next time some girl says something that doesn't feel right, I should ask a couple of questions and see what her reaction is.  If she seems evasive, then maybe ask a couple more questions."

Mark nodded agreement.  "Good for you, Rick, you're catching on.  I think you are starting to learn how to play the game."

"That remains to be seen.  Vanessa got away with murder.  When her ex-boyfriend Kenny re-entered the picture, Vanessa had to lie to keep both of us unaware of the other's presence.  Vanessa became reluctant to commit to dates.  Instead she would appear out of nowhere and of course I would drop what I was doing to accept whatever crumb she would throw me.  Whenever Vanessa said something dubious, I accepted her excuses at face value rather than ask inconvenient questions.  I tried to be understanding rather than say what I was really thinking.  I often suspected something was wrong, but I was scared to confront her.  There was some part of me that feared I would lose her completely if I made a nuisance of myself.  So I kept my mouth shut and hung on for dear life."

Mark asked, "And what message do you think that sent to Vanessa?"

"I suppose she realized she could lie any time she wanted and I would stick around anyway."

Mark nodded.  "That is what I would have concluded too.  What do you suppose would have happened if you had confronted her?"

I rubbed my jaw and thought about it. 

"I think I would have lost her sooner.  I think Kenny had the inside track, so I believed if I stood up for myself, Vanessa would have been forced to cut her losses.  After all, she was leaving town anyway.  Why try to salvage something that was going to end soon anyway?"

"And if you were to do it again?"

"Our relationship seemed so fragile, I guess I let her do what she wanted.  I was so insecure that I believed I would never find another woman as fascinating and as beautiful as she was.  My self-esteem was so low that I clung to her."

"Give me an example of what you would do differently."

"I never confronted her to explain why she changed her plans so frequently.  Over Thanksgiving she changed her plans three times in three days.   One day we were supposed to visit the Rocky Mountains.  Then she said she was going to drive to Iowa to see her grandmother.  Then on Friday she claimed she had spent the day with some bizarre creature named Teresa the Lesbian.  I was so stupid I didn't realize Vanessa had forgotten her previous excuse about Iowa, so she had to use Teresa, her standard excuse when she could think of something better."

"Who is Teresa the Lesbian??"

I started to laugh in spite of my pain.  The story of Teresa was so pathetic I couldn't help myself. 

"Oh my gosh, Mark, Teresa the Lesbian was Vanessa's stock excuse for practically every imaginable last-minute change of plans.  Although her Teresa excuses made little sense, I never challenged her.  Hey, I have a question.  Are lesbian woman unusually uncomfortable around straight men?"

Mark smiled.  "Not that I know of.  I suppose it's possible in rare cases, but unless a man is rude, hostile or condescending, I can't imagine what difference it would make.  Lesbians have to learn to get along with the straight world just like the men do.  Personally, I would have told Vanessa that was hogwash and asked her to come up with a better excuse."

I turned crimson with shame.  "Gee, Mark, you are so right.  What was wrong with me?  Why didn't I speak up?"

Mark smiled at me.  "Your mistake, Rick, is that you were a rookie.  Your rookie mistake was to ignore that ever-present pain in your gut.  I gather you have spent your life trying to use your brains to solve every problem.  Instead of analyzing everything, perhaps you should learn to pay better attention to your feelings.  I believe that gut feelings usually give out a warning signal long before we actually understand what is really going on.  Listen to your feelings!"

"How do I know my feelings are right?  Don't people ever guess wrong?"

"We all guess wrong sometimes.  So definitely keep track of the hits and misses.  But it sounds to me like you continued to accept Vanessa's word on things even though your guts were screaming something was wrong.  In my opinion, if you wait for the details to surface, by the time you learn the truth, the damage is done.  Instincts are the soul's early warning system.  You would not have gotten hurt nearly as much if you had not overridden your own natural defense warnings against deceit." 

"I see your point.  Whenever I thought Vanessa was lying, a simple cross-examination might have forced her to admit the truth.  My mistake was failing to protest."

"Okay, Rick, tell me what you would do now if you had another shot." 

"I would follow my instincts like you suggest.  I would challenge her any time I got that funny feeling.  I would not wait until things got so badly out of control." 

"Yes, that sounds good."

I looked at Mark.  "You know what, Mark, when all these strange things started to happen, I did not understand what was going on.  I had no previous experience with lying or cheating in my life.  How do you know when a person is lying?"

"I have a rule.  I call it my 'Three Strikes Technique'.  In my book, one time is an incident, two times is a coincidence, and three times is a pattern.  I usually let the first suspicious thing pass, but I raise an eyebrow.  If another curious event ensues, I activate my alert system and stay vigilant for a third event.  If there is a third event, my patience runs out.  That is when I begin the cross-examination.  If something that doesn't seem right happens three times within a relatively short period, this is a very dangerous sign.  Don't ever ignore it." 

I nodded my head.  "So when Vanessa changed her Thanksgiving plans three times, I should have said something."

Mark smiled.  "Absolutely.  Had you done that, I think you would have exposed her lies."

"But that would have pushed her in a corner and forced her to break up with me.  So I would have lost Vanessa either way."

"Yes.  But at least you could have salvaged some of your dignity."

Ouch.  That really hurt. 

"What about trust, Mark?  Aren't we supposed to trust the one we love?"

"I don't believe in blind love.  Your mistake was to extend trust blindly.  I think you risked too much early in the game.  Your mistake was to let your feelings go too far for this girl without enough collateral commitment on her part.  You always have to take some risks when your heart is concerned, but that doesn't mean you have to gamble foolishly.  From now on, I would learn to check out every story in the beginning.  Next time, make the woman earn your trust.  Don't just hand it to her."

I saw Mark's point.  Vanessa had long passed the Three Strikes limit, but I kept hanging on out of desperation.  Mark's Three Strikes suggestion made a world of sense to me.  That would become a piece of advice that I would live by from now on.  In the meantime, I owed Mark a lot.  Mark was helping me regain my sanity. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
HERE'S TO YOU, MRS. ROBINSON

 

After another Saturday morning of getting my feelings bruised by the River Oaks Seven, that night I moped around my apartment in the darkest of moods.  To my surprise, I received an unexpected lift.  I was shooting pool while I chewed myself out for being such a loser with Vanessa.  That is when I heard a knock on my door. 

It was Gloria.  She said, "I saw your light through the curtain, but heard no voices.  Are you busy?"

"Well, kind of.  I have an invitation to join the sex orgy with three gay men over in Apartment 2.  Unless you have a better idea, I was about to strip naked and participate."

Gloria laughed.  "Yes, I do have a better idea.  Your place or mine?"

I smiled.  "I like your place better."  

Unlike me, Gloria had an actual bed, a large improvement over my piece of foam rubber down on the floor.  Taking her hand, we went upstairs.  Afterwards, we lay there and began talking about ourselves.  It turned out Gloria had just gotten home from her job when she passed by my window.  Gloria explained she was a radiology nurse who worked irregular hours.  Her odd hours explained why our paths had never crossed until the swimming pool incident.  Gloria explained that she had moved here shortly before the gay takeover.  For the past year, Gloria assumed she was the last straight person on the planet.  Imagine her surprise when she discovered me. 

Gloria was 46, nearly twice my age.  Although she was old enough to be my mother, I could not have cared less.  Right now I was so relieved to have her company, I could barely see straight.  About a week later, I made my way back to Apartment 16 again.  When she answered my knock, I told Gloria a man had just made a pass at me and that I was sorely tempted to accept. 

"Gloria, I'm slipping into darkness.  I really need your help.  Save me!"

This was a fib, of course, and Gloria knew it.  She smiled nonetheless.  It became our running joke that Gloria was on a mission to keep me straight amidst all the confusion.  Gloria did her job well.  Gloria was a serious knockout who had no trouble keeping me interested.

 

One night I discovered her full name was Gloria Robinson.  The moment I heard her last name, I did a double-take.  Considering all the energy I had on The Graduate from my Senior year in high school, it was weird to find myself in the identical situation as the Dustin Hoffman character.  Noting our age difference, I immediately began to tease her.  I pointed out that Simon and Garfunkel had a hit song about her.  'Here's to you, Mrs. Robinson...'  

Seeing that Gloria was mystified, I gathered she did not listen to pop music.  So I explained that 'Mrs. Robinson' was the name of the older woman in the movie The Graduate who had seduced a young man about my age.  Identical to me, the young man had no well-defined aim in life.  How could I forget?  Back in high school I had written an 18-page Senior thesis on The Graduate.  I had been obsessed because the young hero was an underdog misfit like myself.  Now I had acquired a Mrs. Robinson of my very own.  Kind of an odd coincidence, yes?  All those teenage fantasies had come true.

Gloria had never heard of the movie, so I told her the woman's first name was 'Gloria' as well.  This of course was a fib.  'Mrs. Robinson' was never given a first name, but Gloria didn't need to know that.  I was having far too much fun teasing her about her name. 

 

I wondered why Gloria was so totally unaware of anything to do with American pop culture.  How could she not know about The Graduate?  I guessed she had only been here in America a short time, so I asked if she had moved here from Mexico a year earlier.

Gloria was surprised.  "How did you know that?"

"A lucky guess.  So how does it feel to live up to your naughty reputation?"

Gloria looked concerned.  "What naughty reputation?"

"Well, think about it.  The movie was about a woman named Mrs. Robinson who robbed the cradle.  Think about it, a woman with your name is world-famous for seducing a young man.  Here you are living up to your reputation."

Gloria was very flustered.   "What does 'rob the cradle' mean?"

I should have known better.  It was a mistake to take advantage of Gloria's uncertainty.  Gloria did not like being teased. 

"When a person robs the cradle, it refers to a mature woman who persuades a much younger man to have sex with her.  Typically the young man is so inexperienced, he becomes terribly confused and is emotionally ruined for life.  I am taking a real chance with you."

Gloria was getting angry.  "What in the hell are you talking about!?"

"You are so incredible, Mrs. Robinson, I may never be able to pursue a girl my own age ever again."

Gloria gasped and blushed with embarrassment.  She thought I was serious.  Fortunately, once I realized the problem, I smiled to reassure her.  "Calm down, Gloria, I'm just kidding you."

"Oh no, I did not know you were teasing.  You've been teasing me, haven't you!  Shame on you!" 

Gloria hit me with her fist on the fleshy part of my upper arm.  Ow!  She hit hard enough to leave a bruise!   I did not know Gloria was so feisty.  First I stared at her in shock, and then I laughed.  I had heard Latin women had a temper.  It might be true.  One thing I knew for sure is Gloria did not like me laughing at her expense. 

"Esto es loco!  You're the one who knocked on my door.  If you don't knock it off about this robbing the cradle nonsense, I am going to spread rumors about you to the gay men.  You will be very sorry you ever messed with me."

That did the trick.  "Okay, okay, I'm sorry!  No more jokes about robbing the cradle.  Just don't beat me up, please!"

Gloria did just the opposite.  Gloria took off her shirt and pulled me to her body.  Kissing me hard, she whispered, "I've changed my mind.  I like robbing the cradle."

To be honest, Gloria could not have come along at a better time in my life.  As I got to know her, I figured out why she had opened her arms to me.  One night she explained that men her age were not available.  Apparently they were busy chasing younger women.  The only men who paid attention to her were much older.  She was bitter because these guys were looking for a younger woman to take care of them in their old age.  Unwilling to put up with this nonsense, she figured robbing the cradle was her best solution.  I felt very fortunate she had chosen me. 

In addition to the last name coincidence, Gloria really did have a son named Rick.  I hate to say it, but when she talked about him, it gave me the creeps because she said I reminded her so much of her son.  Between her being 'Mrs. Robinson' and me reminding her of her son, there was an odd undercurrent of incest in the air.  No doubt the Ghost of Oedipus was rolling his eyes down in Hades.

One night I heard a knock on the door.  When I opened it, mother and son were standing there.  Surprise, surprise!  Without any warning, Gloria decided it was time for Rick to meet Rick.  Apparently Gloria's son was here in Houston to visit his mother.  I was shocked by the resemblance.  This guy could have been my twin.  I was also shocked that Gloria would bring him to my apartment, especially without checking with me first.  It was awkward enough having a woman my mother's age as a mistress, but now Gloria wanted me to meet her son?  Good grief. 

Gloria was out of her mind to do this, but for lack of a better idea, I invited them to come in.  Rick agreed to shoot pool with me while his mother watched over in the corner.  I learned that Rick was in medical school in Mexico and that he was just one year older than me.  Unfortunately our interaction was very tense.  Obviously Rick knew my role in his mother's life because he was unusually hostile.  Rick didn't want to be here any more than I wanted him here.  I asked myself why Gloria would share such sensitive information with her son.  I did not know what Gloria had said, but her son looked like he wanted to throw a punch at me.  What was all that anger about??   Did he think I was exploiting his mother?  What other explanation could there be?

Our billiards match didn't last very long.  When I started beating him, Rick became so upset he blew a shot badly.  He tried to put English on the ball, but I guess he used Spanish instead.  The cue ball flew off the table and ricocheted against the wall.  In addition, his cue stick struck the felt surface and left a small nick.  Deeply embarrassed, Rick apologized and told his mother it was time to leave.  I didn't argue.  

Sad to say, that incident put a serious damper on our love affair.  I was so irritated by that awkward scene that I stopped knocking on Gloria's door.  To me, it was easier just to blow her off than it was to clear the air about the tension.  Haunted by my failure with Vanessa, I was still not mature enough to handle conflict with women directly.  And so the Epic Losing Streak resumed.

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter SIXTEEN:  RACHEL

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

RACHEL

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 

 

 

Rick Archer's Note:  

I wasn't doing very well with my Phobia.  Too afraid to venture out of my apartment and search for a girlfriend, every night was another round of self-recrimination for my inability to make a move.  Meanwhile my loneliness was killing me.  I had assumed I would have my dance skills down by now, but no such luck.  My inability to practice slowed my progress. 

As always, it was easier to deal with my fear by avoiding it than to actually do something about it.  As long as I was stuck here in Gay World, how did I ever expect to solve my problems?  My best friend was gay.  My dance teacher was gay.  My only admirers were a bunch of older gay men.  And now like an idiot I refused to go to Gloria and clear the air. 

I cursed my paralysis.  Unable to face my problems head on, what I needed was someone to kick me in the ass and knock some sense into me. 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 
FATE COMES KNOCKING

 

It was now early November.  A few days after the fiasco with Gloria and her son Rick, I had a depressing revelation.  I finally figured out why the presence of the River Oaks women bothered me so much.  These women represented the same girls I had gone to school with at St. John's, only older.  I wanted to be equal to the women because I wanted to be equal to their daughters.  These ladies made me keenly aware that someday I wanted to pursue a young lady who was a match for my St. John's classmates... smart, beautiful, poised.

However, since I felt so completely inferior to the River Oaks Seven, why would I even bother dreaming of dating their daughters?  I was not equal to the St. John's girls back when we went to school together, so what made me think I would ever become their equal?   It was one in a million that a woman comparable to the SJS girls would take an interest in me.  Let's face it, women like the St. John's girls were totally out of my league.  I would have to undergo a vast improvement, but at the rate I was going that was unlikely.  At the moment, I was not making any progress with women period.  Ever since my bad experience with Yolanda in July, I had avoided girls my age completely.  Instead I just wandered around feeling sorry for myself.  I played a lot of basketball, shot a lot of pool and practiced dancing in a mirror at night.  Impressive self-improvement strategy, right?

The entire point of my Dance Project was to use Dancing as a way to find a girlfriend.  Unfortunately my despair was growing because I was still stuck with my unsolvable Dilemma.  This Dilemma involved my refusal to go out dancing until I was a good dancer, but I failed to make progress because I never went out dancing.  Since my entire dating fantasy hinged upon my ability to become a terrific dancer, so far this dance strategy had backfired badly.  At this rate, I would be in my rocking chair by the time I finally got the hang of it.

I told Mark about how futile I felt.  "Good lord, Mark, I am worse than my Child Welfare clients.  I complain endlessly about my problems, but I do little to solve them.  I cannot seem to make myself go to a club and ask a girl to dance."

"I don't get it, Rick.  What is so hard about asking a girl to dance?  I ask men who are strangers to dance all the time.  19 out of 20 say yes.  Just go to a bar and go down the line till one says yes.  Heck, I would say yes if you asked me.  You are a good-looking guy.  My guess is most girls would be happy to accept your offer.  It isn't like you are asking them out for a date, so what are you so scared of?  All you have to do is smile and be polite.  I am positive you will be rewarded."

"No, I'm not ready yet.  My dancing is just not good enough.  I want to impress them, but that won't happen for some time.  Those girls will take one look at me plodding around and break out laughing."

 
 


LOST YEARS -
THE VOLLEYBALL GODDESS

 

 

Mark shook his head in frustration.  There was no way to persuade me to take a chance. 

Obviously the Universe was disgusted with me just like Mark.  The difference was the Universe had the power to do something about it.  I have a theory.  When a person is too afraid to face their fears under their own power, the Universe takes matters into their own hands and removes their Free Will.  By forcing a person to face their fears against their will, kicking and screaming the beleaguered soul may just be able to cross their latest obstacle. 

Fed up with my paralysis regarding women, the Universe got impatient.  The moment I met Rachel, she had 'Fate' written all over her.  It was her job to tie me to a tree, then torture me. 

 

It was Thursday night in early November at the Jewish Community Center.  I was astonished to see a beautiful woman warming up on the volleyball court.  My heart stopped.  What on earth is this young lady doing here?  In five months, not one woman had ever joined us. 

As I stood there gaping at her beauty, Rachel noticed me.  To my surprise, she walked over to introduce herself.  I was stunned.  Rachel had totally bypassed my fear of rejection by making the first move.  Rachel reminded me of the time Vanessa had stopped me in the hallway of the Psychology Department a year ago.  Although I was a bit bewildered, I was grateful Rachel had initiated the conversation.  Otherwise in my condition I would have never made a move with a woman as beautiful as her.  And what a woman she was!  I was in love the moment I saw her.

Previously I had pegged my odds at a million to one that a woman comparable to the SJS girls would take an interest in me.  Now just such a woman had shown an interest me.  Although I was flabbergasted a woman of Rachel's caliber would approach me, I tried not to let it show.  I assumed Rachel had greeted me in such a friendly way because I was the only person her age. 

Rachel was tall, 5' 10".  She had long, dark brown hair tied in a pony tail.  And what a figure!  Rachel was built along the same hourglass dimensions as a Playboy Centerfold.  Noting that Rachel moved like a jaguar, she seemed unusually athletic.  Another thing that struck me was her poise.  Rachel had a regal, dignified air about her.  This woman could rule the world.  She was a true princess.  Standing before me was a St. John's clone if there ever was one.

 

I felt totally intimidated.  Rachel struck me as sophisticated and highly intelligent.  This young woman was equal part dream girl and my worst nightmare.  I had no business pursuing a woman like her, but at least I could be polite.  Hiding my insecurity as best I could, I asked Rachel what she was doing here.  Rachel replied she liked volleyball and wanted to play with us tonight.  I frowned.  There was something unusual going on here.  No woman had ever asked to play with us.  For that matter, like I said, I had never seen a woman down here.

I wondered what the older men would say.  The official title of the evening was 'Men's Recreational Volleyball'.  By definition, that excluded Rachel because she was a girl.  But oh, not just a girl, she was a Goddess!  Rachel was Athena, Artemis and Aphrodite rolled into one.  Rachel was living proof that volleyball was the sport of choice up on Mount Olympus.

Even though Rachel was so far out of my league it was ridiculous, by an odd coincidence... a VERY odd coincidence... she had picked the one place on earth I shined.  Although I had only been playing volleyball for five months, I was the star player due to my youth.  Playing with older men, since I was the only man who could actually jump, I had quite an advantage.  These days, I was used to being the center of attention.  Whoever had me on their team usually won.  Furthermore, I was modest about my ability, so the older men didn't seem to mind.   Consequently, as Rachel and I warmed up, I was greeted warmly by everyone.  Rachel took note of my standing and smiled. 

As I guessed, the older men had no idea what to do with Rachel.  If the decision had been mine, I would have told Rachel that she was more than welcome to participate.  However, since I was young and new to the group, when it came to decisions, I had no authority.  Rachel's fate was the call of the veteran players. 

 

Six men moved to the side to discuss the problem.  I sidled up to them and listened with keen interest.  My heart plummeted when two of the men grumbled loudly that this girl had no business being here.  I winced because Rachel might have overheard them.  I glanced at her, but she didn't react.  Hmm.  She had to have heard, but chose to ignore the argument.  Meanwhile the two grouches complained her presence was against the rules.  If they let her play, then no doubt a bunch of other women were sure to notice and join too.  This made me snicker because there was hardly an army of women clamoring to play.  Thank goodness Buddy took over.  Since Buddy was a natural leader, his word commanded a lot of respect.  Buddy took one look at Rachel and whistled low in appreciation. 

"What is wrong with you alter kockers?  Are you men out of your minds?  Have you taken a good look at that girl?  Maybe you old farts need to get your glasses checked.  I don't know about you, but I would pay money just to stand next to her.  Maybe she will bump into me and give an old man a thrill."

The two grouches turned red at being teased by Buddy, but the three undecided men chuckled and nodded in agreement.  The grouches lost this argument 4-2 and they weren't happy about it.

 

As for me, I had the sense to stay out of it, but I agreed with Buddy.  I would do anything to have this beauty bump into me too.  I longed for the chance to see Rachel in action.  I had a hunch about her. 

A really funny thing happened.  The two grouches grumbled that having a girl on their team was an enormous disadvantage.  So they stuck Rachel on my team since I was the best player.  In other words, in their opinion, having Rachel on my side would seriously handicap me.  They had decided to pit the old guys with their craft and cunning against the two kids.  I smiled.  Having Rachel next to me was the kind of handicap I would accept any day of the week.  However, I wasn't happy when they sent the four weakest players in the gym over to my side of the net as well. 

So they decided to stack the sides, eh?  Team Grouch was their idea of the Dream Team.  By sticking Team Rick with the four weakest players plus a helpless woman, they were determined to put Rachel and me in our place.  It was Team Grouch versus Team Rick featuring the Kid, the Babe, and four afterthoughts.  This could be interesting.  Rachel was hiding something, I was sure of it.  Guess what?  I was right.  Rachel turned out to be better than every man on the court, me included.  Rachel was a sight to behold.  I had never seen a female athlete like her up close.  Although the other four men on our team weren't very good, it didn't matter.  Rachel and I played two-man volleyball... or whatever you want to call it.  'Husband and wife' would have suited me just fine.

Between the two of us, we got to every ball hit over the net.  Not only could Rachel set the ball beautifully, I discovered at her height she could spike the ball as well.  I had no idea a woman could hit a volleyball that hard.  I marveled at her leaping ability.  Even though we were playing on the higher men's net, Rachel timed her leap perfectly and smashed the ball just as hard as I did.  So we worked together.  Rachel set me, I hit a rocket.  I set Rachel, Rachel hit a rocket.  The old guys never knew what hit them.

 

Watching Rachel serve was a treat.  She reeled off the last 5 points of the game with her bullet serve.  Team Grouch was lucky just to get a hand on the ball.  The final score was 15-2.  So much for Dream Team Grouch.  They were so shocked, it took every ounce of my self-control not to laugh at their contorted expressions.  These guys were old school.  They had no idea a woman athlete could be this good.  Actually, I have to admit I didn't either, but at least I was open-minded to the possibility.  Rachel had taught us all a lesson. 

Buddy was the only one on Team Grouch who took the crushing defeat with dignity.  He came over and congratulated me for the big victory, then looked around for Rachel.  She was gone at the moment.  After the victory, she had turned her back and walked to the far corner of the gym to get a drink of water.  I had a hunch she left deliberately to avoid rubbing it in.  Interesting.  The girl knew politics.

While Rachel was gone, I listened to the men argue.  I grinned when I heard the chauvinists complain that the teams weren't fair.  No kidding.  What was their first clue?  I wondered what moves they would make.  To my surprise, Team Grouch demanded that I come over to their side and now they gave their worst player to the other team.  Now that they had me, Ricky Superstar, they were going teach this upstart girl a lesson.   It was Rachel and the Five Dwarfs against the Dream Team.  I was curious to see what would happen.  Rachel was a formidable opponent.  After observing her skill, I was not remotely in Rachel's league.  However, since they had stacked the sides, I still expected to win.  Knowing how weak her teammates were, Rachel had her work cut out for her.  The men were embarrassed at their skullduggery, so when Rachel returned, they made me be the one to reveal the bad news to her.  Rachel just shrugged.

Seeing her confidence, I had a sudden bad feeling about this.  Sure enough, now it was my turn to be embarrassed.  It was close, but Rachel's team won.  Rachel was a one-woman wave of destruction.  She was so fast, she got to practically every ball by herself.  I had never seen anything like it.  Rachel had been playing at half-speed in the previous game.  Now that she had some real competition, she played harder.  Here was the neat thing about Rachel.  She encouraged her five men to simply get a hand on the ball and bop it up in the air somewhere, anything to keep the ball in play.  Then she would race to retrieve the ball and slug it back over the net.  She encouraged those guys in a special way.  Rachel got those old men so fired up they played better than I had ever seen them.  I think that is what impressed me the most.  Rachel was a leader who made the people around her better.

Since Rachel's team had no offense, she got most of her team's points using her serve.  No one could get a hand on her bullet serve, including me.  I had never seen anyone hit the ball so hard, male or female.  To my dismay, Rachel also blocked two of my spikes, a feat which ruffled my feathers considerably.  I stared at her in consternation.  Who is this woman??  Rachel made her point... girls have athletic ability too.  I was not the only one who was in awe.  Buddy decided to speak up. 

"Young lady, I have never seen a woman play like you do.  You are amazing.  Would you mind explaining where you learned to play like that?"

With everyone watching, Rachel blushed a little.  "I played volleyball on a team in Israel."  Rachel left it at that.  Instantly the men's faces changed.  The moment they realized Rachel was an Israeli Jew, their transformation was fascinating.  Suddenly the men didn't care anymore that they had been shown up by a girl.   The Yom Kippur War of 1973 had taken place one year earlier.  That conflict had shown that a small nation working as a team could hold their own against a half-dozen Arab countries determined to annihilate them. 

These men had taken great pride in Israel's victory, so now they began to show respect.  I was pleased to see them act like the nice guys I knew them to be.  They welcomed Rachel and praised her talent.  In turn, Rachel dropped her sabra warrior demeanor and became charming.  She started teasing the guys in a fun way.  Rachel took advantage of her youth to flirt shamelessly with all the guys, making them laugh.  Even the two grouches warmed up.  By evening's end, Rachel had everyone in a good mood.  Buddy asked Rachel to marry him and she promised to seriously consider it.  I considered asking her to marry me too.  What a woman.

For the remainder of the night, Rachel eased up and played at half-speed.  In so doing, Rachel avoided embarrassing anyone.  She even served underhand to keep from showing off.  After the last game was over, I was determined to find out why Rachel was so good.  Certain that Rachel was hiding something, I wasted no time walking over to her.  "So, Rachel, how did you come to be here tonight?"

Rachel pointed to the bleachers, so we went over and sat down. 

"I am an Israeli citizen, but my parents are of German descent.  I consider myself half-German, half-Israeli.  My parents insisted I go to college in Germany, partly because the universities are so good and partly for my safety.  At the moment, I am taking a year off from college in Stuttgart to travel through America.  My father has many relatives and business contacts in America, so I never lack for a place to stay.  Right now I am staying with one of my uncles."

"Welcome to America.  How long will you be here?"

"I will be in America till Christmas time, but I will only be in Houston for ten more days.  Then I will leave for Austin."

When Rachel said that, I did a double-take.  Her reply reminded me of the time Vanessa said she would be leaving for Portland when we first met.  In addition to the forwardness with which Rachel had approached me earlier, this unexpected time limit was another reason she reminded me of Vanessa.  Then of course her looks reminded me of Vanessa as well.  Rachel was quite a beauty.

I did not want Rachel to leave the gym until I learned her secret.  Rachel was hiding something, I was sure of it.  Curious about her amazing athletic ability, I peppered her with questions.  Rachel laughed mischievously and repeated her line that volleyball was her favorite sport back in high school.  Frowning, I said, "Come on, Rachel, you are the finest female athlete I have ever met.  Your superiority is a dead giveaway.  Now tell me how you became so good at volleyball."

"There's no secret, Rick, I just played a lot in high school."

I gave her a dirty look and Rachel laughed.  Since Rachel seemed more than happy to talk to me, I continued my interrogation.  Rachel was evasive, but I finally got her to spill the beans.  

"Okay, okay, if you really want to know, I was an alternate on the 1972 Israeli National women's volleyball team.  I was not only given the finest coaching imaginable, I trained night and day for an entire year."

"So did you play in the Olympics?"

"No, I did not make the team.  I was the last girl cut and it broke my heart.  But of course those Munich games ended in tragedy, so maybe God had another plan for me.  I lost several friends to the Palestinians."

I was saddened by Rachel's reference to the tragedy, but at least her ability finally made sense.  This woman was an Olympic-caliber athlete.  No wonder she was so good.  Here in 1974, women athletes in America were not encouraged to play sports.  Consequently our American women were routinely dominated by superior Russian female athletes at every Olympics.  However, that was about to change thanks to progressive 1972 legislation known as 'Title IX'.  In years to come, American women would emerge as the finest female athletes on the planet.  Our girls would rule the world in sports such as basketball, volleyball, soccer, softball and gymnastics.  Thanks to Rachel, I had been given my first-ever look at what top-flight female athletes were capable of. 

Now I asked Rachel how she found us. 

"While I have been traveling in America, I make it a point to play volleyball once in a while.  When I dropped by the JCC earlier today to find the exercise room, I saw a brochure that said 'Men's open volleyball play'.  I couldn't pass up the chance to play my favorite sport, so I decided to ignore the word 'men' and drop by. 

"Rachel, why do I get the impression you have played this trick before?"

Rachel grinned mischievously. 

"You are so clever.  How did you guess?  Oh sure, I've done this two times previously on my trip, once in Chicago and once in New York.  I am always curious to see how men will react.  It is a game with me.  I love to destroy their expectations.  Unlike Israel, women athletes here in America are given no respect.  Everyone in America expects me to 'play like a girl'.  So every city I visit, I check out the local JCC to see if there is a volleyball game I can join.  I do it because I get a kick out of watching the men's bewildered reactions."

I asked Rachel if she resented the chauvinist attitude of some of tonight's men. 

Rachel laughed.  "Are you kidding?  That's what I live for.  Actually, your friends aren't so bad.  I've seen some real jerks, usually the younger Jewish guys who think God made Man in His image, then took the day off when it came to women.  Sometimes I deliberately play poorly at the start just to set them up.  Eventually a ball comes floating over the net that I can hit.  I blast the ball back at them so hard they never knew what hit them.  You should see their faces.  Men can be so funny.  I love watching their faces turn to shock."

"You said the young guys are the worst.  So how did my attitude check out?"

"You did well.  I could tell from the start that you were on my side and I appreciated that.  Listen, give me your phone number and I'll give you mine.  Let's get together while I am in town."

Rachel's request was so totally unexpected it took me by surprise.  Although getting together had crossed my mind, there was no way in hell I was ever going to suggest it.  Now that she offered, of course I wanted to exchange numbers, but I felt very anxious.  I was mortal, Rachel was immortal.  Wouldn't I automatically go up in smoke if I kissed a Goddess?  I suddenly got so nervous, I was reluctant to give her my number.  In fact, I almost gave Rachel the wrong number.  Then at the last second, I changed my mind.  Pulling the piece of paper back, I exclaimed, "Oops, let me check that," and corrected the mistake.

Rachel made nothing of it.  She handed me her number, smiled, then said, "Shalom!"

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
OUTWITTING FATE

 

The mysterious appearance of Rachel posed an unprecedented challenge in my life.  Knowing what I knew about myself, this remarkable young woman had no business showing interest in me.  This was the stuff of fairy tales.  Princess Rachel was sent here tonight by the Universe, I was sure of it.  Her appearance was just as strange and unsettling as the appearance of the River Oaks Seven in my class. 

Here I was avoiding women like the plague, yet out of nowhere the most superior woman I had ever met not only appeared on my doorstep, but showed interest in me.  With a frown, I concluded that particular miracle was enough by itself to prove the existence of God.  This situation was so unusual it reminded me of the time I had met Prom Queen Cheryl at a rock concert.   Or for that matter my amazing meeting with Mrs. Ballantyne.  Considering I had concluded that Mrs. Ballantyne's intervention was something of a miracle, I had a similar feeling about Rachel.  Maybe I was wrong, but I was convinced forces beyond my control were intervening in my life again. 

It is extremely important to understand that a dramatic shift had taken place in my consciousness.  Ever since the day I found the Mistress Book, some really strange things had taken place.  My car stalled at Yolanda's house.  I got picked up by a Drag Queen.  The River Oaks Seven created a life crisis.  The gay dance instructor propositioned me.  A voice suggested I buy a mirror to practice my dancing.  I had become the Gay Beauty Queen.  I had met Gloria under bizarre circumstances.  When these incidents were grouped together, there was no doubt in my mind that some force far out of the ordinary was intervening in my life.  This line of thought explains why the moment Rachel asked me for my phone number, I was convinced she was my next Karmic test. 

I do not believe I am the only person who suspects there is something very fishy about the way their lives unfold.  Sometimes things happen that feel like Fate, but a person just doesn't have enough evidence to be sure.  Take for example my Leap of Faith.  The Mistress Book, the Stalled Car, the River Oaks Seven, the Magic Mirror.  So far, these highly unusual events had persuaded me to continue Dance Lessons despite my slow progress.  But I will be honest with you, my Faith was wavering.  For the life of me, I could not understand why I stubbornly resisted listening to Mark when he begged me to go out dancing and lick this problem once and for all.   

Now at the exact moment I was questioning my commitment to a Dance Project that just as easily could be the pipe dream of a mentally disturbed young man, the most extraordinary woman I had ever met had appeared out of nowhere.  Not only that, she aggressively pursued me from the moment we met.  Immediately my mind said to heck with Reality, this was a Supernatural Event.  It had to be!  That was my viewpoint from the moment Rachel came over to greet me and introduce herself.  Rachel was here for a reason. 

 

As I drove home that night, I could not help but wonder how a young man in the midst of an Epic Losing Streak could attract the interest of an Olympic athlete who possessed the beauty of Venus, the intelligence of Athena, and the hourglass figure of a Centerfold. 

The obvious explanation for my lucky break was being in the right place at the right time.  By some miracle, Rachel had met me at the only place on earth where I still had any confidence in myself.  Yes, I was a good athlete, but I think what really impressed Rachel was how much the older men liked me.  In their eyes, I was a mensch.  When Rachel noticed how the men put their stamp of approval on me, she took it to heart. 

Rachel's interest shook me to the core of my being.  It forced me to take a good hard look at myself.  Given my low self-esteem, it might come as a surprise that deep down I believed in myself.  I knew I was smart.  I knew I had a good education.  I knew I was athletic.  And, if a girl did not mind the scars on my face, I also knew I was attractive.  When I was at my best, I was a good match for Rachel.

But I was not at my best, was I?  Not hardly.  I actually felt a little sorry for Rachel.  It was Rachel's misfortune to meet me at the only place on this planet where I acted like the person I had the potential to be.  Poor Rachel.  She had no idea the Universe had tricked her into thinking I had something going for me.  Obviously the woman had no idea about this rough patch I was going through.  If Rachel had met me anywhere else but here at this volleyball court, she would have never given me the time of day. 

It helped that Rachel had been friendly to me throughout the night.  She had taken the time to compliment me on my best volleyball plays.  Feeling her respect, I was able to speak to Rachel like a normal guy, not the quivering milquetoast one would expect given my tormented past.  I had been supportive throughout, making sure she felt welcome despite the initial hostility.  Now Rachel wanted to see me again.  What should I do?

 

Do I dare ask Rachel out?  Under ordinary circumstances, no red-blooded man would think twice.  However, I was spooked.  To me, Rachel's appearance felt like another 'tie me to a tree' test reminiscent of the River Oaks Seven.  Here on the one year anniversary of Vanessa's betrayal, I believed Rachel had been sent to challenge me.  In my mind, the Universe was handing me a pop quiz to see if I could handle things any better than I had with Vanessa.  Rachel reminded me of Vanessa so much it scared me.  If that was the case, then I was certain to end up getting hurt.  Considering the anguish caused by Vanessa and the River Oaks Seven, why should I voluntarily put my head in another noose?  On the other hand, if I walked away from this Goddess, would I ever forgive myself?

I spend a sleepless Thursday night debating the issue.  Keep in mind I was two people.  I was the struggling young man with myriad problems and I was the person I had the potential to be.  In the past, I had gotten to Third Base with Emily and Vanessa, two women close to Rachel's caliber.  However, once my demons and fears kicked in, I had folded badly both times.  That is what bothered me the most.  I fully expected to fold again.  Something was bound to go wrong, I just didn't know what.  All I knew was that I was bound to get hurt.  But what if I was wrong?  What if I was overly pessimistic?  I experienced a roller-coaster of emotions as my poor little heart seesawed between intense fear and powerful temptation.  Rachel's confidence was intimidating to say the least.  I had a sickening feeling that this young woman was light years beyond my dating skill.  Like Vanessa, she was sure to expose my weaknesses. 

As I drove to work Friday morning, the debate continued.  I was in a quandary.   I was unbelievably tempted to call, but I could not make myself do it.  I was certain this woman was way over my head.  I had no business dating an Olympic-level volleyball athlete, much less a woman with her kind of looks.  To me, this was some sort of made-for-TV farce, The Princess and the Pauper.  My biggest fear was getting attached.  Did I have the power to let myself be close to this exquisite woman and remain intact once she left?  I remembered how seriously attached I had gotten to Vanessa.  If I lost my heart to Rachel in a similar way, I was looking at some serious heartache. 

No matter how things went, I would lose Rachel in ten days.  Even if things did work out, I doubted I had the ability to let go of her gracefully when it was time to leave.  I did not feel like I had the ability to guard my heart.  I was faced with the age-old question... Is it better to love and lose than to never love at all?  

Of course my buddy Chip offered his opinion... 'He who hesitates is lost' and 'Faint heart never won fair maiden.'  Phobia had some choice words as well.  'This woman will break your heart.'  Phobia had the upper hand.  Convinced I was looking at a repeat of the Vanessa debacle, I held back.  Since Rachel was only going to be here for ten days, why bother?  Why get attached only to see her move on?  It was so much easier to avoid Rachel than to risk a repeat of the Vanessa tragedy.  There was just too much similarity in these women.  I was going to outwit Fate by not accepting the bait. 

However, as usual, I had second thoughts.  Or should I say third thoughts, fourth thoughts, and so on?  I began to rally.  Chip was coming on strong.  'All you ever do is complain about how lonely you are.  Try taking a risk for a change.  Isn't that what you tell your clients to do?  You know you have the ability to hang with this woman, so step up to the plate and take a swing.  You might surprise yourself and connect.'  But I could not make myself do it.  I was disgusted with my cowardice.  I had never hated myself more than I did now.  The Universe had just answered my prayers by dropping the most stunning woman imaginable into my lap.  Did I say 'thank you'?  Hell no!  Instead I sat there trembling at my desk afraid of getting hurt again.  Try as I might, as I stared at the phone, my hands could not make the move.  As usual, I procrastinated.  I decided it was too early in the day.  I would call Rachel later on.  Chip had come close, but Phobia won the morning round. 

Friday afternoon I went over to Mark's office.  When I told Mark about meeting Rachel last night, he laughed.  "Sounds like you met your match, Rick.  Isn't this what you've been hoping for?  Why don't you ask her out?  What's stopping you?"

I told Mark how afraid I was.  Mark replied, "Don't be silly, Rick.  She approached you.  She didn't have to offer you her phone number.  She wants you to call her.  The woman probably doesn't know a soul here in Houston that is her age.  Be a friend and give her a call.  Hey, that reminds me.  A bunch of my friends are going down to our secret hideaway on Galveston Beach tomorrow morning.  There's room in the car for the two of you.  Why don't you invite Rachel to come along?  We can swing by your apartment and pick you up."

My immediate reaction was panic.  Ask Rachel to join us?  No girl from a foreign country would dream of spending the day with a man she barely knew at a remote location like Galveston.  Too risky.  Furthermore, what would Rachel think of Mark's weird gay friends?  I know I would feel uncomfortable and she would probably feel even more concerned.  This was a really bad idea, but I didn't want to tell Mark that and hurt his feelings.

"I'll tell you what, Mark.  I would like to go to the beach with you and your friends, so let me give you my address.  As for Rachel, give me your home phone number.  I will give it some more thought and let you know.  But definitely count me in."

After I left Mark's office, I did not call Rachel.  Phobia had won Round Two.

That night I shot pool for three hours straight.  I was miserable as I obsessed about calling Rachel.  But I still could not make myself do it.  Why not admit the truth?  As I have pointed out repeatedly, Rachel had me really spooked.  Rachel's beauty, boldness and confidence reminded me too much of Vanessa and we all know how the Vanessa story turned out.  If I were to see Rachel, I believed it was my Fate to suffer the indignities of Vanessa all over again.  I was sure of it!  In particular, the fact that Rachel would be leaving soon was identical to Vanessa's Portland situation.  This was way too eerie!  The more I thought about it, the more I was convinced that Fate was setting me up for more heartache.  I was certain that if I called Rachel, I would be walking into a trap.  The thought of walking into a trap ended the debate.  Forget it.  My mind was made up.  I wasn't touching Rachel with a ten-foot pole. 

I told myself I was going to avoid Rachel and outwit Fate!  

Phobia had won Round Three.  This woman is leaving in ten days.  To heck with Rachel.  I could live without her.  Indeed, Phobia was very proud of me.  'Smart move, Rick, avoid Rachel, that's what I say.  Avoid Rachel and live to shoot pool for another day!'

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
THE GLADIATOR SALUTE

 

I slept fitfully Friday night.  The moment I awoke on Saturday morning, the first thing I did was stare at the phone.  I wanted so badly to call Rachel, but I was afraid.  Instantly the brutal civil war between Chip and Phobia resumed.  As the debate raged in my mind, I still could not force myself to call Rachel.  Finally I made up my mind ONCE AND FOR ALL.  Under no circumstances was I going to call Rachel.

Two seconds later the phone rang.  I was so startled I jumped out of my skin.  It's a good thing I slept on the floor or I would have fallen out of bed.  Who could it be?  A bolt of fear shot through me.  Could it be Rachel?  No way!!  Girls don't call boys.  It had to be Mark calling, so I picked up the phone.

 

"Hello, is this Rick?  Good morning, this is Rachel!    Rick, I am so glad I caught you!  I have nothing to do today and I hoped you and I could get together."

No!!!!!!  This is not happening.  This is the stuff of Twilight Zone.  I am dreaming.  This was unbelievable.  Simply unbelievable.  My heart started pounding with fear. 

I was so dizzy with the perfect timing of this call that I experienced something close to Vertigo.  The most beautiful girl on earth had just called me at the exact moment I had told myself to avoid her at all costs. 

Fate had just refused to let me off the hook!!  

 

Phobia screamed, 'Hang up the phone!

However, it was too late.  This was my dream girl calling, so Chip held the upper hand.  Phobia would have to stand down.  With a heavy heart, I overcame my fears and told Rachel about the beach plan.  I gave her every reason to back out.  I warned her about the weird gay people.  I warned her the beach was far away, a covert hint that she would be stuck with me all day.  Rachel was impossible to discourage.  She enthusiastically accepted on the spot.  Not only that, to save time, she offered to come to my apartment.  Please tell me this is not happening!  The most superior woman I had ever met in my life was DEMANDING to see me.  This made no sense whatsoever.  I had to be dreaming. 

Almost against my will, I gave Rachel directions to my apartment.  I ached the moment I put down the phone.  Here I was riddled with every insecurity known to man, yet the most confident woman on the planet was coming to see me.  Was Rachel completely fearless??  One part of me was pleased that Rachel was coming, but mostly I was totally intimidated.  Filled with foreboding, I could not shake the strangest sense that I was walking the plank to my doom.  My overriding attitude was that I was being sent to the executioner's block. 

Filled with dread as I awaited Rachel's arrival, Chip tried to cheer me up.  'Come on, Rick, don't be so gloomy.  Look how perfectly this is working out.  This is your fondest dream come true!

Indeed, it was perfect.  But it was also surrealistic.  My intense fear prevented me from enjoying it.  Rachel had refused to let me avoid this opportunity and I knew the reason why.  This was meant to be.  No matter how big a screw up I was, this woman had been sent here by Fate to drag me kicking and screaming over my barriers of fear.  There is no escape.  I was tied to a tree.  The craziest thing of all is that I had seen it coming and had been helpless to prevent it.  That was the conclusion I came to.  There would be no escape because this connection was a Fated event and I was given no choice in the matter.  A sense of dread came over me.  I knew I was going to fall in love.  I knew I was going to get hurt. 

In addition, I was totally ashamed of myself.  I shook my head in disgust.  I did not deserve this woman, not after fleeing in terror at the thought of calling her.  If Rachel only knew the truth about me, she would have never been this interested.  How I had fooled her was beyond understanding.  Oh well.  Que sera, sera.  Maybe I was wrong to worry.  Maybe things will work out.

 

Twenty minutes after her call, Rachel knocked on my door.  I smiled and welcomed her in.  When Rachel saw the pool table, her eyes lit up.  "Oh, Rick, a pool table!  I love billiards!  Let's play a game while we wait for your friends!"

Shades of Yolanda, Rachel immediately began trouncing me.  I had to laugh in spite of myself.  Since I practiced shooting pool endlessly due to my non-existent love life, I had hoped to impress her.  Now Rachel was beating me at this too.  I had a sneaking suspicion that Rachel would beat me at any game we tried.  Welcome to my life.

I was thrilled when Mark knocked on the door.  His arrival spared me any further embarrassment at this woman's hands.  Now it was time to go.  If I wasn't so nervous, I would have laughed at my predicament.  My dignity was being assaulted at every turn.  I had a date with Athena and I was miserable. 

I felt overwhelmingly morbid.  I felt like the ancient gladiator who knew today would be the day.   As the trumpets of the Roman Arena blared in my mind, I whispered the Gladiator Salute in Latin, 'Morituri te salutamus!

"We who are about to die salute you!"

Rachel heard me whispering.  "Did you say something, Rick?"

"No, Rachel, it was nothing.  Let's go."

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
GALVESTON

 

Galveston is an island 50 miles southeast of Houston.  However, our trip was 85 miles because Mark drove us to a location at the farthest end.  Galveston Island is thin, but also very long.  Its widest point is 3 miles, but there is 50 miles of beach.  At the far end, there are private stretches of beach.  Access is protected by locked gates which guard the narrow opening between tall sand dunes.  From what Mark told me, we were headed to one of these spots.  A friend had given him the key. 

There were five of us in the car and there was another car behind us with five more.  Mark drove with his common-law wife Mariah sitting beside him.  I had never met Mariah before, but I had heard about her.  I was surprised to see Mariah was unusually attractive.  Good grief.  Mariah was almost as good-looking as Rachel.  What was a gay guy doing with a wife, moreover a wife who looked like her?  I made a mental note to ask Mark later what the story was with Mariah. 

Sharing the back was Rachel, me, and Randy, Mark's best friend.  Randy was really big.  So was I.  Sitting in the middle, Rachel was going to have to sit very close to one of us.  Rachel chose to snuggle up against me.  I didn't mind a bit.  Neither did Rachel.  I put my arm around her and she smiled.  I was almost certain I was dreaming.  But then I remembered the Debbie Denver fiasco and was hit with yet another huge bolt of déjŕ vu anxiety.  This was just too weird.  This was Rick's Greatest Hits Day!  Every single screw-up from my past year... Vanessa, Christine, Yolanda, Debbie... was being replayed before my eyes.  This was further evidence that I was living out a script spelled Doom. 

 

I barely said a word on the drive to Galveston.  Does a guy heading to his execution have much to say?  In addition, I decided the longer I kept my mouth shut, the longer it would take Rachel to realize how anxious I was.  Fortunately, Mark and Rachel did all the talking.  They really hit it off.  I quietly noted that Rachel was completely at ease around my gay friends.  This woman wasn't afraid of anything, was she?  We were quite the couple... Fearless and Fearful.  While I trembled, Rachel laughed and smiled the entire trip.  What an extrovert!  Of course Mark was outgoing as well, so the two of them got along famously.  The car was filled with laughter.

Mark pulled up to a gate.  He got out and opened it.   A short road took us to a secluded section of the beach.  The place was deserted.  There was no one in sight as far as I could see.  Mark pointed to a lone beach house and said his friend owned that house.  Mark pointed to an adjacent smaller cabin we could use to change or visit the restroom.  However, when Mark did not take a step towards the cabin, I had a feeling something was up.  Sure enough, Mark and his friends had played this game before.  Without discussion, Mark, Mariah, Randy and four people from the other car removed their clothes and placed them back in the car.  To my shock, there were no swimsuits underneath.  No one had told me about this. 

With my mouth open wide enough for a seagull to lay eggs, seven people headed out naked to the Gulf of Mexico.  A girl from the other car looked just as surprised at the sight of everyone stripping as me.  She decided to enter the water with her swimsuit on.  That left Rachel and me.  Surely Rachel would be freaking out.  Wrong.  Without the slightest bit of inhibition, she casually shed her clothes.  

"Are you coming, Rick?"

I didn't move.  To be honest, I was in shock.  First of all, Rachel had the most beautiful body I had ever seen in my life.  Second, her boldness had a further chilling effect on me.  I was terrified of falling for her.  I had no business hanging with a woman like this.  No doubt she would expose my shortcomings quickly.  In fact, she had already begun with her unabashed nudity.  Trying not to stare too much, I told Rachel I had to go to the restroom and I would join her in a minute. 

As Rachel went ahead, I stood there frozen on the sand trying to catch my breath.  Rachel had reawakened every Vanessa-inspired insecurity in my psyche.  I told myself to settle down.  Now that I was alone, I was able to calm down enough to make a decision on the bathing suit.  The irony overwhelmed me... I could strip naked for those goofy gay men at my apartment project, but I was terrified of being naked in front of Rachel.  Not that I had anything to be ashamed of.  My face might be ripped to shreds, but my body was every bit as sculpted as Rachel's.  Unfortunately, some sort of modesty had me tied in knots. 

Finally I had enough of my cowardice.  I stripped naked and headed out to the water.  Where was this girl?  I finally spotted her way down the beach far from the rest of the group.  Self-conscious about my nudity, I walked on the sand about 50 yards, then plunged into the water to meet her.  I was instantly rewarded... Rachel impatiently lunged into my arms.  We began kissing immediately.  My hands were given the delicious privilege of exploring every curve of the most beautiful body I had ever touched.  In a flash, we were both turned on.  Entering Rachel right there, I was treated to the most exquisite passion of my life. 

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
THE PERFECT WOMAN

 


Then can I walk beside you?
I have come here to lose the smog
And I feel to be a cog in something turning
Well maybe it is just the time of year
Or maybe it's the time of man
I don't know who I am
But you know life is for learning

-- Woodstock, Joni Mitchell

Indeed, Life is for Learning.  And Rachel was here to teach me something, of that I was sure.  But what would it be?

Rachel was the perfect woman.  What was she doing with a flawed creature like me?  I was so convinced something was going to go wrong that every moment I was with Rachel, I kept looking over my shoulder for the problems to begin.  However, I need not have worried.  Despite my foreboding, things proceeded very well.  Following our return from the beach, Rachel spent the night.  We spent all Sunday together as well.  We had a wonderful hour-long talk over the phone on Monday evening and followed that with a date on Tuesday night.  After the movie, we went back to my place. 

On Wednesday morning, Rachel reminded me her next stop was Austin, Texas, and she would be leaving the following Monday.  However, she reminded me, we could spend the weekend together.  I felt very sad.  As I feared, I had gotten far too attached.  It hurt so much to have feelings this strong knowing Rachel would be gone soon.  I felt like I could climb mountains and fight tigers bare-handed when she was with me.  However, when she was gone, my fear rushed back in.  Every waking moment my mind flipped from Rachel to Vanessa.  Back and forth.  Memories of Vanessa haunted me everywhere I turned.  I was a seething cauldron of fear, passion, terror, excitement.  Mostly I was dreading seeing Rachel leave next week.  I might go a lifetime and never meet a finer woman.  Of that I was convinced. 

Over the phone Wednesday night, I asked Rachel if she was planning to play volleyball again tomorrow night Thursday.  Rachel said no, her aunt and uncle were taking her to dinner.  Damn!  I had been counting on seeing her Thursday.  Hiding my disappointment as best I could, I asked what she wanted to do on Friday.  Rachel got quiet for a second, quite uncharacteristic.  I was immediately on guard.

Rachel said, "Rick, I have to tell you something.  I am seeing someone else on Friday.  I met a Rice University professor at a seminar my uncle took me to this afternoon.  Aaron and I have plans for Friday.  I hope you won't be upset." 

There was a hidden catch to her voice, I was sure of it.  Her reluctance to share this information left me very shaken.  However, I possessed enough self-control left to calmly make plans with Rachel for Saturday night instead.  I hung up the phone and abruptly fell to pieces.  I was consumed with a jealousy that knew no bounds.  My inner Othello erupted and I could not get the vision of Rachel in the arms of that Rice professor out of my mind.  This scenario was a brutal replay of the Vanessa-Kenny-Rick triangle.  The only difference was that Rachel didn't tell lies... she had laid the painful truth out in front of me and let me deal with it. 

Recalling how quickly Rachel and I had become intimate, I assumed that Rachel intended to do the same with the professor.  A born pessimist, I didn't handle this idea very well.  In fact, I didn't deal with it well at all.  Me and Sue and that guy too.  I descended into a dark, deep pool of bitter jealousy.  They say that jealousy is a sign of neurotic insecurity.  No argument from me.  I could not stop thinking about Rachel in that man's arms.  That vision tapped into a cesspool of unresolved hatred towards Vanessa and unleashed an overwhelming fury.  I was really angry at how helpless I felt.  I had warned myself not to get too attached to this woman, but it happened anyway against my will.  Now look what happened. 

I despised the fact that I was so incapable of guarding my heart.  I was bitter at my Fate.  Don't ask me why I knew, but my intuition had warned me something was going to go wrong.  Stupid me, I had gone ahead and given this woman my heart nonetheless.  What's worse, I was never given a choice.  No matter how much I warned myself not to care, it happened anyway.  Rachel's spell was too powerful.  Blind-sided in a very cruel way, I found myself dealing with jealousy that bordered on obsession.  I was actually frightened by how angry I felt.  My feelings were so strong that I could understand how a man could be driven to violence over a woman.  

Despite the intensity, there was something at the back of my mind that was trying to get my attention.  There was something wrong about this situation.  I didn't have much experience with women, but I did know enough to be certain that Rachel really liked me.  Ordinarily, wouldn't a woman with so little time left in town want to spend her remaining time with the guy who made her happy?  What possible reason could Rachel have to play the field at the last minute? 

I had no answer to that question, but what I did have was the longest 72 hours of my life to think about it.  Thursday night passed without Rachel.  Unable to sit still on Friday, I asked Mark's advice.  He said the best thing to do was get it out in the open.  Maybe nothing happened and I had worked myself into a tizzy needlessly.  Friday night passed without Rachel.  I died a million deaths knowing Rachel was with that man.  I suffered through Saturday morning and afternoon with further anguish.  I was extremely emotional all day. 

Finally it was time to pick up Rachel at her uncle's home over in Meyerland, a spot not far from the Jewish Community Center.  I was a bundle of nerves over what to do, but decided to follow Mark's advice.  I began questioning Rachel the moment I picked her up.  It didn't take long to get my answer.  Rachel was not prone to fibbing.  The moment Rachel admitted she had slept with the professor, I went numb.  Then I exploded.  I could not control my feelings.  I went haywire with jealousy.  I pulled to the curb and threw a temper tantrum in the car. 

"How could you, Rachel!!?" I screamed.  "Do I mean nothing to you!?"

Rachel did not reply.  She got very quiet and let me rant.  I went on and on about her being unfaithful, making a fool of myself in the process.  Being with Rachel had made me feel so special.  Now that feeling was gone.  Knowing how easily Rachel had moved from my arms to a man who possessed more prestige made me feel totally inadequate.  My jealousy was over the top because I was certain Rachel preferred this educated man to some dipshit grad school failure like me.  Concluding I had lost Rachel to a better man, as always, I was unable to compete for the finest of women.  Confronted by this latest evidence of my inferiority, I felt sick inside. 

Filled with anguish, I managed to ask, "Who is this guy?  What does he do?"

"Aaron is a history professor who specializes in American-Israeli relations.  He was in Jerusalem during last year's Arab-Israeli Yom Kippur War and spoke about his experiences at the seminar my uncle took me to.  I was in school in Germany at the time of the war and wanted to know more about what took place behind the scenes.  So I stayed afterwards to ask him questions.  Aaron is a very interesting man.  I don't know what else to say other than you are very important to me."

No doubt Aaron was more important than me, that's for sure.  I felt totally defeated.  Lowering my voice, I asked another question.  "Rachel, how can you sleep with two men at once so effortlessly?"

"Rick, please try to understand that I come from a different world than you.  In Europe and Israel, we have vastly different attitudes on sex.  Much different than the attitudes I have encountered here in America.  Where I come from, men understand not to be possessive.  In Israel, we face constant danger.  A person could be dead tomorrow.  Last year's war made that painfully clear.  So did the Olympic tragedy in Munich.  Over the years, I have lost several male friends I grew up with.  So we learn to live for today.  We love the one we are with.  I love being with you.  I mean that.  Can we still enjoy tonight?"

Ignoring her peace offering, I continued my questioning.  "How is it possible for you to love one man one night and someone else the next?  What if some man did that to you?  Don't you ever get jealous, Rachel?"

"Men sleep with several partners at once all the time.  They say it means nothing to them.  I have had men do the same thing to me.  Why is it okay for men to have as many women as they want?  Why are women denied the same right?   My rule is simple.  I like to have sex with men I am attracted to.  I am attracted to you, Rick.  Isn't that obvious?"

Rachel touched my hand.  I knew Rachel was trying to cheer me up, but it wasn't working.  I felt so much hurt.  My demons had been let out of their cages and they were running rampant in my brain.  I couldn't handle it.  Visions of this naked goddess screaming with passion as some handsome, highly-educated Rice professor made love to her tore my heart out.  The nausea in my stomach grew worse.

"Rachel, I don't always understand what is going on in my life, but meeting you has brought back a lot of painful memories.  Exactly one year ago a woman I loved cheated on me.  Unlike you, she lied about it.  She behaved in such a cruel way that I still haven't recovered.  Intellectually I grasp that you have done nothing wrong.  You are forthright and honest and I respect you for that.   But I am so jealous right now I am shaking.  I don't think I am capable of sharing you with another man."

"I live by a simple rule.  Good people cannot be possessed and those who can be possessed, no one wants for long.  I don't like people telling me what I can and cannot do.  I strongly prefer to come and go as I please.  I give my love to you willingly, but please accept I see things differently than you do."

"That sounds like the motto of New Hampshire... 'live free or die.'  You make love sound like shackles.  In the animal kingdom, animals are loyal by nature.  It is only humans who question the value of emotional ties.  The way I see it, it is natural to become attached to the people you care for and make love to.  Otherwise there would be a lot of children without parents."

"Well said.  You might be surprised to know I agree with you in theory.  However, at this stage of my life, I am learning about men.  If I were to settle on one, the experiment would be over."

"The problem with that attitude is that lab dogs don't get to vote when they are getting wired up for torture.  Note to Rachel, you might try warning your next victim."

That wisecrack hurt her.  Rachel was human after all.  I saw tears welling in her eyes.  Now I felt guilty for speaking my mind.  I was really upset.  My lips pursed and my eyes stared straight ahead.  I didn't dare look at Rachel for fear of bursting out into tears and further humiliating myself.  Inside my emotions remained a firestorm of bitterness and raging jealousy.

In a quiet whisper, Rachel resumed the conversation.  "This girl, Rick, she lied to you?  And she hurt you?"

"Yes, and I really haven't been the same since.  Every day is a struggle and right now I hate myself for yelling at you.  I can't seem to control my feelings."

"You are a moody person, yes?"

"How did you guess?"

Rachel smiled wanly.  She had become very pale.  "I am not as young as you think.  Sometimes when men lose their temper, they are able to get over it.  Is that you?"

I laughed in spite of myself.  "No, Rachel, probably not.  When I get worked up like this, I've never been able to shake it off."

Rachel nodded.  "I was afraid of that."

She sensed the hopelessness in me.  Guessing there was no way I was going to snap out of this dark mood, I suppose Rachel realized this situation could not be rescued.  "Rick, I am sorry I have hurt you.  However, I believe this evening is lost.  Will you take me home?"

I started the engine and made a U-turn.  As I drove back, I felt totally defeated.  There was complete silence in the car.  We didn't have far to go, so three minutes later we were there.  I felt so humiliated.  Now that I had lost my self-control, now she knew the truth about me.  I imagine I had turned into some sort of helpless creature in her eyes.  As we pulled up to her house, I began to feel sad.  This was the last time I would ever see my Princess.  I wondered if I could rescue the situation.  No, probably not.  Desperation isn't sexy.

When we reached her uncle's house, Rachel leaned over and took my face in her hands.  She kissed me hard on the lips.  Then she took my hand and held it with both hands.  She looked at me with a gentle smile. 

"Please don't be angry with me, Rick.  You are a fascinating, complicated man.  Perhaps I should have been more discrete, but I forget that I come from a different world than you do.  I love the time I have spent with you.  Please remember the good things we shared, not the bad."

And that was that.  I was forlorn as I watched Rachel enter her uncle's house.  It was over.  My temper tantrum had cost me my girl.

 


RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
 

 

BOOK EIGHT:  THE GYPSY PROPHECY

   100

Serious

Predestination  2002
  The Gypsy Prophecy
 

 

BOOK FOUR:  LOST YEARS

   042

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
 1974
  Rachel phones Rick with perfect timing to initiate a passionate love affair.  She imparted two messages.  If I could get my act together, I had a lot going for me.  But without a career, I would never succeed with women
   041

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the right time.  Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs. Robinson.
   040

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further humiliation in the Rematch.  Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good.  The Dance Project begins.
   039

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the following week and see how things went
   038

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to proposition him at the end of class
   037

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity
 1974
  Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message: Try Dance Lessons.   Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda, Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia
   036

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting humiliation leads to further chaos
   035

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen.  This convinced Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a radical new direction.
 

BOOK THREE:  COLORADO STATE

   034

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
 1974
  As the Point of No Return beckons, Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to tackle the Epic Losing Streak.
   033

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1973
  The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa give Rick the will to carry on
   032

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1973
  Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly
   031

Serious

Coincidence  1973
  Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship with Vanessa.
 

BOOK TWO:  MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR

 
   030

Serious

Precognition
Wish Come True
 1971
  Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true
   029

Serious

Telepathy
Hidden World
 1970
  Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the Hidden World.  Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal.
   028

Suspicious

Predestination
Coincidence
 1970
  Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major coincidence.  Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would.
   027

Suspicious

Telepathy
Coincidence
 1970
  A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a Question Mark in his mind
   026

Suspicious

Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment
 1970
  Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit the local Quaker Meeting.  An unusual suggestion by a mystic named Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour.  A lecture from Bob Hieronimus supplies further incentive.
   025

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1968
  Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station
 

BOOK ONE:  ST. JOHN'S

 
   024

Serious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1968
  The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior Prom
   023

Suspicious

Lucky Break  1968
  Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close call car accident
   022

Serious

Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True
 1968
  Ralph O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with secret help from Mr. Salls.  Due to Rick's Senior year Blind Spot, Rick gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune.
   021

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life.  The ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the hope to carry on.
   020

Serious

Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Caught cheating on German test due to a very improbable coincidence.  The unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's Cosmic Blindness theory
   019

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1968
  The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college dream is out of reach
   018

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1968
  Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall.
   017

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1967
  Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship he secretly arranged to Johns Hopkins
   016

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1967
  Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying a house she cannot afford
   015

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1966
  Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time.  Mr. Ocker runs into Rick at the grocery store and offers him a job
   014

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Neal's sucker punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.  Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would never be a problem again
   013

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1964
  One in a million Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne.  High School Hell begins. 
   012

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1964
  Rick's mother mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne attack.  Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women, a span that would last 20 years
   011

Serious

Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish
 1964
  The mysterious discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver Neal at his own game
   010

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1964
  Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster, Mr. Chidsey decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS
   009

Suspicious

Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break
 1964
  After a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of an incredible education
   008

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds of 200 to 1
   007

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1963
  Boy Scout Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school
   006

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1962
  When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade, Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward
   005

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Not only does a St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end.
   004

Suspicious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Rick's mother loses her mind and nearly kills both during the Blue Christmas ride to Virginia.  Fortunately, the kindness of a gas station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to start over.
   003

Suspicious

Lucky/Unlucky Break  1959
  Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's, the most important lucky break of his life
   002

Serious

Coincidence  1955
  Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his father from Death at Stock Car accident
   001

Suspicious

  Unlucky Break
Coincidence
1955
  Rick cuts his eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother calls out at the worst possible time.  By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at the same age.
 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter SEVENTEEN:  INTERVENTION

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

INTERVENTION

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 
 

Rick Archer's Note:

From the moment I met Rachel, I believed she was a Karmic Test. 

Strange things had happened to me before, but they always took me by surprise.  What is unusual about this story is just how convinced I was AHEAD OF TIME that Rachel had entered my life for a reason.   Why was I so certain something was bound to go wrong?  I can't say it was Precognition, but on the other hand maybe it was.  I was so convinced I would be hurt that I even tried to dodge my Fate.   And then the phone rang.  Guess who?  It was my Fate calling.  At that point, I surrendered only to have my worst fears confirmed.  

Here is what was important.  During my year at Colorado State, my superstitious side had been pretty much at bay.  I still thought about the mystical concepts I developed during my Magical Mystery Tour, but only every now and then.  On a day to day basis, I was far more preoccupied with my love issues and staying in the Psychology program.  It was a rough year to be sure, but nothing particularly 'weird' happened.  Other than Dr. Hilton observing me with Debbie in the Denver hotel, things were pretty tame on the Supernatural front. 

However, the moment I returned to Houston, my life veered in an unbelievable new direction.  Starting with my discovery of the Mistress Book during the summer, a series of baffling, inexplicable things took place one after the other.  Calling it my 'Dance Path Synchronicity', every time I saw the River Oaks Seven, I was reminded that something very strange was going on in my life.  This explains why Rachel's inexplicable appearance at the volleyball game had me so shaken.  Based on how downtrodden I felt at this period of my life, what explanation other than 'Fate' would explain why a woman I considered a Goddess would show such a strong interest in me? 

 

I did not have a lot of courage in these days.  Convinced that Fate was intervening in my life again, I was scared what would happen this time.  However, I did not feel I had a choice.  Once the phone rang, I was convinced that I was being ordered to face my fears whether I liked it or not.  That was the exact thought that ran through my mind.  I was certain that Rachel had been sent to force me to face my fears.  Chip was pleased, but Phobia was convinced Rachel was going to turn out badly.  Like the Greek Goddess Circe who turned men to swine or the dangerous Sirens who lured Greek sailors to their death with song, this Volleyball Goddess was certain to drive me to the edge of madness.  And so she did... 

Dr. Hilton had said, 'If I could tie someone to a tree and force them to face their fears, I could cure them.'

Only one problem.  Yes, I had been tied to a tree.  But I was far from cured.  In fact, at this very moment I was in the critical care unit.

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 SHATTERED

 

"I know it's been done having one girl who loves you..."
   --  Neil Diamond, Solitary Man

One girl who loves you?  Give me a break.  So far, it's been me and Sue and that guy too.  Ten years of futility and no end in sight.  Given my precarious mindset, it will come as no surprise that a curtain of darkness descended the moment I drove away from Rachel.  I had known I was doomed from the moment I met this girl, but I never imagined such a catastrophic ending.  I had made my best attempt to guard my feelings, but it didn't work.  My heart was broken and my confidence was shattered into countless pieces.  The moment I got home I went catatonic.  Visions of the creepy loser kid from childhood resurfaced to haunt me.  I spent Saturday night throwing the baseball in the air.  I did the same thing throughout Sunday.  I was forlorn. 

On Monday, November 18, I got up and went to work.  This was my Darkest Day.  No doubt Rachel was driving with her uncle to Austin, Texas, at this very moment.  The thought that I would never see her again upset me terribly.  I cried all the way to the door of my office.

 

I could not wait to talk to Mark.  The moment I entered his office, Mark saw the look on my face and was concerned.  "What happened to you, Rick?  You look like death warmed over."

I wasted no time telling Mark everything that had happened.  I resumed crying almost immediately, but I didn't care.  I needed to cry.  After the tears cleared, I told Mark how much it hurt to see my dream girl casually move from my arms to another man.  I lamented, "Why did she do that, Mark?  Why would she betray me like that?"

Mark said nothing for a moment.  Realizing my fragility, he wanted to choose his words carefully.

"Rick, first of all, let's get one thing straight.  Rachel did not betray you.  'Betray' is a harsh word that paints a very dark picture.  Rachel made no promises.  On the other hand, there is no doubt you have a right to feel hurt.  I imagine most men would have difficulty with such an odd turn of events.  I am really sorry things did not end well."

I nodded in agreement.  Mark was right, Rachel had made no promises. 

"You're right, Mark, thank you for correcting me.  'Betray' isn't the right word, is it?  But that's how I feel.  I am at a loss to find a better word.  I feel so bitter right now.  On Tuesday night, we made love for hours.  On Wednesday morning, we made love again at dawn.  I drove her home and Rachel waved goodbye from her doorstep with a huge smile on her face.  Two nights later she is screwing some Rice professor's brains out.  I don't get it.  I really don't get it.  What did I do wrong?  I am so confused I don't know what to think."

I immediately started crying again.  When I regained control, Mark was wonderful.  He pitched in with kind words and sympathy. 

"I wouldn't be so hard on yourself.  Rachel is an unusual woman.  She strikes me as a free spirit who doesn't conform to ordinary expectations.  I imagine most men would have trouble dealing with what she did, not just you.  We like to think that human beings are above tawdry emotions such as jealousy, but we forget we have a considerable amount of territorial animal instincts barely kept in control by our rational side.  Sharing a person we love with another goes completely against our nature."

"No kidding.  I can understand a woman taking on different men when it is casual sex.  But Rachel had feelings for me, I am sure of it.  I just cannot comprehend how a woman can be so passionate with me, then jump straight into the arms of another man she barely knows.  I thought women preferred to be loyal to the men they make love to.  Rachel directly contradicts that thinking."

"Under normal circumstances, I don't think Rachel would have acted that way.  If I recall, you and she became lovers very quickly.  From what I gather, most women take their time about a decision this important.   But you need to see Rachel is operating under unusual circumstances.  She doesn't have the luxury of time, so she moves fast.  She moved fast with you, she moved fast with the professor.

I think you were the victim of some very bad luck.  When we were driving to Galveston, Rachel told me she came to America to learn things and see things.  It was a nasty coincidence that she met a professor whose knowledge lies in an area Rachel values so highly.  My guess is she wanted to gain as much insight as she could into her country's chances of survival and this man had the answers.  If Rachel wanted to get to know this man, she had one chance and she took it." 

"I know what you are saying, Mark.  Your point is well-taken.  But I feel so damn inferior to this other guy.  If there is one thing I have going for me, it is my intelligence and education.  Therefore it crushes me to lose my girl to a man with more education and far greater status.  With Emily in college I got beaten out by a rich guy.  With Vanessa in graduate school I got beaten out by a better athlete.   Now I just got beaten out by a professor.  No matter what I do, I just can't seem to win."

"I understand how hurt you are, but you might try looking at this from a different perspective.  Rachel clearly saw something special in you too.  Considering Rachel could have her pick of any man on earth, has it dawned on you yet that she picked you?"

Between renewed tears, I nodded.  Yes, that thought had occurred to me.  And I would try to hold onto that thought.  However, Rachel's unexpected behavior was so painful, I could not even begin to look for the Silver Lining.  I had been King for a Day, but Rachel dumped me the moment she found a better man.  That hurt like hell.  I knew pursuing Rachel was a bad idea.  I knew it, I knew it, I knew it.  I was in shock over how my premonition had proven true.  I had expected to pay a stiff price for getting attached to Rachel and I was right.  Unfortunately, it gave me no solace to be proven correct.  I loved her so much, but right now I ached terribly.  If Mark had the nerve to remind me it is better to have loved and lost, I would have punched him in the nose. 

Predictably, a major depression set in.  I continued to play sports, but the Dance Project was over.  Whenever I came home from playing sports at the JCC, I took one look at the Magic Mirror and said to heck with it.  I wasn't in the mood to dance anymore.  Instead I went to my thinking chair and mulled things over endlessly.  I was deeply preoccupied with the Supernatural nature of this event.  I felt I had been deliberately set up.  It was the same feeling I had felt about the River Oaks Seven.  The centerpiece of my certainty was the phone call coincidence.  I had deliberately avoided calling Rachel because I assumed I would end up getting my feelings hurt.  Rachel had called me at the exact moment I had made my final decision not to call her.  I found that coincidence to be compelling. 

I also found Rachel's similarity to Vanessa to be uncanny.  The aggressive approach, the need to leave town soon, and the betrayal.  Obviously Rachel was supposed to teach me a lesson.  If Rachel was indeed placed in my life, what could I learn from her?   I knew the answer immediately.  This talented woman had shown me the correct way to live one's life... take chances, open up to different people, be truthful even when the truth hurts someone dear, act decisively without procrastination.  I would be wise to emulate her.

Yes, Rachel had exposed my flaws, but maybe that wasn't such a bad thing.  In a manner reminiscent of Fujimoto, Rachel had taught me exactly what I needed to work on to advance myself.  I had issues with jealousy, possessiveness, and being fearful when opportunities arose.  So, yes, in a Cosmic sense, my time with Rachel had definitely helped me along my path.  Unfortunately, unbeknownst to me, Rachel had also left behind a ticking time bomb.  It was due to explode one week after her departure. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  THE RIVER OAKS SEVEN HAVE A MESSAGE

 

One week had passed since I lost my temper with Rachel on Saturday night.  Out of habit, the following Saturday I returned to David's Freestyle dance class.  Unfortunately, my heart was not in it.  I had not practiced in the mirror once this past week.  Moreover, I was strongly considering dropping the whole damn idea.  It took a massive guilt trip to force myself to attend today's class.  Furthermore, now that I was here, I regretted coming.  Whatever David was teaching, I could not care less.  Mostly I watched the River Oaks women.  I noticed their poise, their regal bearing, their self-confidence.  What a privilege to occupy such a lofty position in society.  It occurred to me Rachel could stand right next to these women.  Harboring a strong hunch that Rachel was born to wealth, I imagined she would fit in with this elite group just fine.  Right now Rachel was touring America breaking a different heart in every town, but someday she would settle down and no doubt achieve greatness.  I fully expected to read about Rachel in a magazine some day.

As for me, I was hardly destined for greatness.  Not at this rate.  As I went through the motions, I stared at myself in the mirror.  If nothing else, this dance class had gotten me to look in the mirror again.  As usual, I was disgusted with what I saw.  I felt sick as I stared at the scars on my face.  Maybe that's why Rachel deserted me.  My scars were my favorite explanation whenever something went wrong with a woman.  Then I observed my dancing.  Seeing how fluid the River Oaks women were compared to my mechanical motion, I still had a long way to go.  Damn it, why was I even bothering?  Losing Rachel had taken the fun out my Dance Project. 

That is when the first painful insight hit.  The whole point of the Dance Project was to use dancing as a way to get to First Base with women I met in clubs.  However, I had gotten a lot further than First Base with Rachel only to screw everything up.  What good did it do for me to worry about getting to First Base if I was doomed to ruin everything once I got there? 

That thought hit me with the power of a sledgehammer.  Now I realized why I had stopped dancing in the Magic Mirror at home. 

Why bother using Dance as a way to meet women when I was bound to screw things up again like I had with Rachel? 

I was wasting my time, wasn't I?  With that negative thought, I lost all enthusiasm for dance.  And with that, I quit.  I didn't want to be here anymore, so I walked out of the room 10 minutes after class started.  I was done forever with this stupid dance class.  And I wasn't coming back.  Why should I?  I wasn't getting anywhere with dancing to begin with and I would just make a mess of things even if I did meet a girl.  I was completely disgusted with myself.  This dance idea had to be the stupidest thing I had ever done in my life.  If the River Oaks women wanted to celebrate my departure, let them.  I didn't care anymore.  Before I left, I wanted one last look.  I stopped at the door and took a mental snapshot of the women.  They really were beautiful creatures.  Curious, they turned their heads and stared back with something akin to pity.  Noting the odd look on their faces, it was like seven Rachels were trying to tell me something.

Here we go with the Blind Spots again.  What were they telling me?  During my ride home, I felt my mind was hiding a secret that would no doubt upset me further.  When I got home, I headed straight for the Magic Mirror.  I pulled up a chair and sat there staring at myself in the mirror.  Whatever it was had something to do with Rachel, the River Oaks Seven, and St. John's.  The River Oaks women were the key.  Watching them today had upset me, but I could not put my finger on it.   Finally the answer flashed before me.  Every one of those women was married to a powerful, successful man.  For that matter, maybe one of their husbands was a Rice professor, someone just like Aaron.  Perhaps Rachel would marry a man just like Aaron.  Maybe even Aaron himself.  That thought hit like a ton of bricks.
 

 

I already knew the reason I hated the River Oaks Seven.  They were older versions of the girls who turned their backs on me back in high school.  My mind had tiptoed around this issue before, but Rachel's dalliance with the Rice professor brought something else into the open... the missing River Oaks husbands.   These women had married men who resembled the boys I had gone to school with, the boys who had looked down their noses at me.  No doubt those same boys were wildly successful oil men at this very minute. 

Throughout high school I watched a legion of beautiful, intelligent, confident young ladies pass by as they went about their business.  These girls always seemed so far out of reach.  Not once did these debutantes turn their pretty faces to smile at me.  Instead they gave their smile to my handsome, witty, wealthy male counterparts.  The SJS girls were not mean to me like the River Oaks Seven, but they definitely ignored me.  They signaled unavailability by pretending I was invisible.  That is where my sense of inferiority came from.  I had been fighting it ever since with clever moves like getting thrown out of a graduate school.   Heck, I couldn't even score with Yolanda, a girl with a high school education.  At that moment, I had another flash.  I had failed with Yolanda for a reason I had never thought of before.  Yolanda had picked Robbie over me because she and I had nothing in common.  She knew I would move on to my own kind soon enough, so why bother?  Except for one thing... my own kind didn't want me either.  The River Oaks women made that perfectly clear.

For a moment there, Rachel had turned the corner for me.  By landing a girlfriend the equal of any St. John's girl, I had received an enormous boost in self-esteem.  However, it was all for naught.  I kept Rachel for all of one week only to lose her to Aaron, the Rice professor who was the perfect age-advanced representative for those sharp St. John's boys.  I had lost Rachel... the symbolic St. John's girl... to Aaron... the symbolic St. John's boy.  My Blind Spot evaporated as the answer was revealed.  I was not only inferior to the best and brightest SJS girls, by extension I was inferior to the best and brightest SJS guys.  My jealousy towards Aaron was rooted in the thought that I wasn't good enough to match up with my former male classmates in competition for top-flight women.  

Throughout High School Hell, Harold had tried his best to convince me I was a creepy loser kid.  Right now I had no way to prove him wrong.  No way, that is, until Rachel came along to validate my worth.  However, that feeling of being worthwhile disappeared the moment Rachel found someone better.  With Rachel at my side, I was Somebody.  With Rachel gone, I was Nobody.  I smiled grimly.  Story of my life.  Now I knew the true reason why I flipped out so badly over Aaron. 

I had just lost my girl to a man with an impressive career.  Until I found a career I was proud of, I would never get anywhere.

 
 


LOST YEARS:  BARKING UP THE WRONG TREE

 

With that realization, the time bomb exploded in fury.  The thought that a woman like Rachel would never marry me in my current state of development shook me to the very foundation of my being.  Despair hit like a tsunami.  My predicament was even worse than I thought.  Good grief, look at me.  Here I was agonizing over Step Ball Change so I could get to First Base with a woman when the real problem was that my life was headed nowhere!!! 

So I get to First Base.  Then what?  For the past five months, I had been so preoccupied with getting to First Base that I had been blind to the fact that I should have been thinking about Second Base, Third Base and Home Plate.

Without a career, how would I ever attract a woman in Rachel's league to have a relationship?  It was a good thing I was sitting down because that thought hurt so much I grew faint.  It was Vertigo time.  The world was swirling and I was filled with grief.  I had a hunch nothing turned a girl on faster than a successful career.  Money... prestige... talent... achievement... big house.  Those were the things symbolized by a career.  It went all the way back to genetic selection.  Women want to breed with men who possess superior talent.  Until I could demonstrate that talent, I was out of luck.

 

My mind drifted to Train Station Emily, the beautiful young lady I had fallen for in college only to watch her get swept off her feet by Eric, the handsome son of a Texas oilman.  Eric had taken Emily to New York for the weekend.  Daddy's money would pay for the train, hotel room, dinner at Sardi's, tickets to Hair, horse carriage ride through Central Park.  In my wildest dreams, how could I ever compete with that?  My mind moved to Vanessa, the girl who dated the baseball star, a winner, a stud, a lady's man, the best-looking guy on campus.  How could I compete with that?  And now Aaron, the brilliant professor, an expert on Israeli politics and military prowess.  How could I compete with him?  I was beaten.  I could not possibly compete with any of these men.  I couldn't even compete with Robbie.

Someday I wanted the equal of a St. John's girl by my side.  A woman like Emily or Rachel... classy, beautiful, intelligent.  That dream had just vanished.  No matter how good a dancer I became, that might get my foot in the door, but I would go no further.  Dance lessons were not enough to get a woman like Emily or Rachel to stick around.   How could I have missed that?   Seriously, the moment our conversation drifted to what I did for a living, any woman would realize my long-term prospects were severely limited. 

"So tell me, Rick, what do you do for a living?  What are your plans?  Where do you expect to be in ten years?"

I scoffed.  At this rate, in ten years I would be in the same place I was now... nowhere.  In the unlikely chance some woman liked me enough to overlook my scars and flaws, the Rachel experience assured me I would lose her in the End Game to a superior man like Eric or Aaron.  Good grief, here I was preoccupied over how my scars and inability to dance would keep me from dating.  What I should have been worried about was how I could ever expect to win a head-to-head duel with a professional man.  

I accepted my time with Rachel had been a fluke born of Fate.  When Fate is involved, anything is possible.  However, looking at things Realistically, the Rachels of the world were out of my league.  No girl with Rachel's talent would marry me in my current state of development.  That was the message that Rachel had been sent to deliver.  Rachel had been sent to give me a taste of what I was doing wrong.  I would never attract of a woman of her caliber unless I did something with my life.  I felt sick at the utter hopelessness of the situation.  Even if I mastered step-ball-change and mustered the courage to ask a girl to dance... a near-impossibility given my current frame of mind... there was a mountain of obstacles awaiting me further down the road.

I laughed darkly at the earlier thought that Rachel's mysterious appearance was a Pop Quiz of sorts.  Good grief, I had guessed right!  Today was 'One Year Post Vanessa'.  Time for a progress report.  One year ago I had received a 'D' from Fujimoto and an 'F' from Vanessa.  Look at me now.  I could not point to progress in a single area of my life.  I was wrapping my entire life around a stupid Dance Project when I should have been thinking about a career.  How could I have possibly ever been so blind?  I was the biggest fool on earth.

It had taken Rachel's preference for the Rice professor to wake me up.  Rachel's interest in Aaron had delivered her Cosmic Message loud and clear.  I suppose this was a message I needed to hear, but I wasn't very happy about it.  With that realization, I sunk into the worst depression since being tossed from graduate school.  Awash in a sea of self-criticism and doubt, I concluded this Dance Project was useless.  When it came to picking the Better Man, women would choose P-H-D over S-B-C  (step-ball-change) any day of the week.  What a joke.  All this time spent in front of the mirror was a complete waste of time.  I was barking up the wrong tree.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
THE INVITATION

 

Oddly enough, God wasn't finished yet.   Yes, God had sent Rachel to deliver a painful message, but the intent was not to defeat me but rather to get my attention.  In Hindsight I know this for a fact because God immediately sent a key to my next door.

Don't ask me how, but I emerged from my catatonic funk to go to work the following Monday, November 25.  At the first opportunity, I slunk into Mark's office.  I needed Mark more than ever before. 

"Mark, I am a mess.  This weekend, I finally got to the bottom of what upset me so much about Rachel sleeping with Aaron."

"What did you decide?"

 

"I cannot believe I lost Rachel to a Rice professor.  That hit on top of a very badly damaged nerve.  How can I ever hope to compete with a guy like Aaron?  He is an educated man who possesses inside knowledge about Israel, Rachel's homeland.  Aaron is an academic superstar, I am an academic failure.  That should have been me.  I have the talent to be a professor, or at least I thought I did.  But no, I am the asshole who got himself thrown out of graduate school.  Right now, the irony is overwhelming."

"You are still bitter about being thrown out of graduate school."

"You have no idea, Mark.  The pain is driving me insane.  I feel so empty right now.  I have come to the conclusion that I will lose every girlfriend I ever meet to a man who is better than me.  Even if I do meet another Rachel, my lack of career and lack of direction will doom me for eternity.  When it comes to a superior woman like Rachel, she will immediately inquire about my career.  The only reason Rachel didn't care about my lack of career is because she knew she would be gone in a week.  But if I were to meet a girl like Rachel who lives here in Houston, it isn't like I can pull a career out of my hat."

"Why don't you go back to school, Rick?  You're young, you've got time to start over."

"Mark, you are right.  You are absolutely right.  But you don't know what it was like to get kicked around in graduate school.  The humiliation of Fujimoto's putdowns still follows me wherever I go.  I'll be damned if I put my head back in that noose again.  I don't want to go anywhere near another school.  There's got to be something I can do with the degree I have, but I don't have a clue where to look.  My prospects are like the old joke... 'I have a degree in Liberal Arts.  Do you want fries and ketchup with your burger?'"

"I definitely see your point, Rick, but this is a decision you need to make for yourself.  If picking a great career was easy, then I would have a different job as well.  Back when I was in college, I wanted a fabulous career, but after a year or two of knocking on doors that didn't open, I decided to settle for a steady paycheck.  Listen, Rick, I hate to cut you off, but I have someone coming for an interview in ten minutes.  Let's pick this up again soon.  But before I forget, I am throwing a party at my house this coming Saturday.  Would you like to come?  Maybe being around some energetic people will cheer you up a little.  Plus I know how much you like to dance.  There will be dancing, I promise."

"Don't ever say that word again.  I'm done with dancing."

"Boy, you really are in a bad mood.  I thought dancing was your big ticket to girls."

"Yeah, so did I until I met Rachel.  Thanks to her, I realized that no matter how many dance steps I learn, dancing will never hold a girl of her caliber for long.  Besides, I still can't dance a lick, Mark.  If you saw me dance, you would just laugh.  I am beyond pathetic."

"I have only known you for a month, Rick, but I know you tend to be hard on yourself.  Why don't you come to my party and try out some of your moves?  If there is one thing I know about you, dancing makes you happy."

"Not any more.  Dancing is a dead end.  I am really at a loss what to do next."

"Come to my party.  You are moody right now and you need to snap out of it.  I think you need to socialize a little.  A birdie just told me you should not be alone right now.  Every time you are alone, you get down on yourself."

"Oh, Mark, I appreciate the thought, but I want to meet girls.  How am I going to meet girls at a gay party?"

"Guess what?  That's where you are wrong.  Lots of different people come to my parties.   Besides, I have a surprise for you.  There will be girls for you to dance with."

Despite my foul mood, I almost laughed out loud.  "Mark, you are the biggest liar I have ever met.  You will say anything because you know I am so stupid I will fall for it."

"You know me too well, but this time I'm telling the truth.  Mariah always invites her girlfriends from the Welfare unit she supervises.  We had over a dozen women at my last party.  They were all single and they weren't that much older than you.  So quit being a closed-minded jerk and come join us."

Mark pushed a flyer across the desk.  Under the heading 'Party at Casa Mark', it had his address and a simple map.  I picked it up and said, "Okay, Mark, let me think about it.  I'll let you know later in the week."

As I walked back to my office, I had no intention of going to Mark's party.  The whole idea of going to a gay party was ridiculous, but I didn't want to say something to Mark I might regret.  Since it was easier just to say nothing, I avoided Mark for the rest of the week.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
MULLING IT OVER

 

Thanksgiving came and went.  Thank goodness Polly and Allen Clark invited me over.    Mark was right... I should not be alone right now.  At least I had one place where I felt welcome.

Two days later it was Saturday morning.  I had a decision to make.  Should I go to Disco Dave's class?  It had been two weeks since Rachel left and two weeks since I had danced in the Magic Mirror.  I was falling way behind.  Recalling how I had walked out early from dance class last week, I wasn't sure what to do.  Try again?  Oddly enough, I felt a flicker of interest.  No matter how big a loser I was, Mark was right about one thing.  Dancing did make me happy. 

On the spur of the moment, I decided to return to David's Freestyle class.  As expected, the River Oaks Seven was irritated to see me return.  Even though they quickly turned their heads back to the front, I could see their frowns thanks to reflections in the front mirror.  Good.  I was glad they were upset.  If I can't be happy, then at least give me the power to make them miserable. 

 

On the other hand, David seemed pleased to see me.

"Welcome back, Rick, I was afraid we had seen the last of you."

David didn't know this, but gay or not, I wanted hug him for saying that.  I also wondered how the women would react to his comment.  Sure enough, when he welcomed me back, all seven women instantly wanted to strangle him.  David saw the scorn on their faces and immediately panicked at his slip.  That was funny, so I laughed in spite of my bad mood.  Let the aristocrats suffer for a change.

I went to my usual spot in the back of the room.  David put the music on and I did my best to get my big clumsy body moving.  Staring at the River Oaks Seven as I practiced, I was reminded this dance class was just as much a part of my Fate as Rachel had been.  What an odd thought.  If Rachel's appearance was supernatural, then the ongoing presence of these River Oaks women was supernatural as well.  It was a Cosmic Joke that I had chosen 'Dance' of all things to stage my comeback from the Colorado State disaster, but there was no doubt in my mind that I had been guided to this dance class for a purpose.  I had no idea what the future held, but my presence in this class was no accident.  I truly believed that.  For better or worse, these awful women were here for a purpose, so I might as well deal with them.  This thought rallied me.  I had no idea why learning to dance was so important, but when an activity has been given the Cosmic Seal of Approval, maybe I would be wise to stick with it.  And you know what?  I was suddenly glad I came back today.  Mark was right... I liked dancing.  Too bad I wasn't any good at it.

Rachel had been given the Cosmic Seal of Approval too.  Rachel had reawakened my ambition to be somebody.  Nothing on earth meant more to me than escaping this awful feeling of mediocrity.  I idly wondered if any of these socialite women had gone to St. John's when they were younger.  Their refusal to accept me as an equal still stung deep.  Someday I wanted to date another woman like Rachel who was the equivalent of a St. John's girl, maybe even marry her.  I wanted to prove to the world I was the equal of my talented classmates. 

What makes a person superior?  The British assume a person's blood makes them royal, but considering the poor behavior of some of their monarchs, that didn't cut it with me.  No, Superiority was Rachel.  Rachel was the most superior person I had ever met.  Her spirit, her enthusiasm, her willingness to try new things had impressed me deeply.  With that thought, I smiled.  Maybe I was looking at this from the wrong direction.  Previously I believed Rachel had been sent to torment me and expose my weaknesses.  Now I considered the possibility she had been sent to inspire me, to get me moving again.  I nodded at that thought.  Rachel had shown me what it was like to embrace new experiences and meet new people, to not be afraid all the time. 

If Rachel was meant to be my inspiration, what would I do if I was more like her?  I suppose I should try something new, something out of my comfort zone.  I should go to a club and ask a woman to dance.  No no no!  Not that.  Hmm.  Something a little less scary.  And with that, on the spot I changed my mind about Mark's invitation.  I would go to his party tonight and dedicate the experience to Rachel's memory.  Well aware I was the proverbial shy boy, I needed to find some way to not be such a shrinking violet all the time.  However, as always, Phobia decided to pour cold water on my idea.  As I drove home after dance class, I had second thoughts.  Phobia had all sorts of reasons why I shouldn't go. 

'You are still licking your wounds from Rachel's departure two weeks ago.  Why go to a party when you are in such a bad mood? Besides, Mark was just fibbing to you.  There won't be any girls there.  So what is the point of going to a gay party?  What kind of fun will that be?  What exactly do you intend to talk to these gay people about?  This is a complete waste of your time.'

I frowned.  That damn Phobia is such a jerk.  However, as always, Phobia's logic was tough to argue with.  I wanted to meet women, not men.  Mark had assured me there would be lots of women there in addition to his gay friends, but Phobia didn't believe him.  Neither did I.  At that moment, Chip tossed in an interesting thought.  My mind drifted back to Galveston Beach.  I recalled the girl from the second car who had chosen to keep her swim suit on.  I had been too preoccupied with Rachel to pay attention to her, but I remembered that she was pretty in a shy sort of way.  Maybe Mark was telling the truth.  Maybe I would see that shy girl again at Mark's party.  Besides, I had just spent the entire month of October learning gay-speak.  A little sarcasm and a joke about sex on a pool table, I would fit right in. 

When I returned home, I looked again at the flyer Mark had handed me.  Looking at his address, I realized Mark lived across the street from Cherryhurst Park, the Montrose park where I had taught myself how to play basketball.  I had fond memories of Cherryhurst Park because my border collie Terry would run around chasing squirrels while I practiced shooting lay ups and jump shots.  Any memory of Terry always cheered me up.  I took Cherryhurst Park as a good omen. 

However, Phobia continued rain on my parade.  Mark had said there would be dancing.  Dancing?  Phobia reminded me I wasn't in the mood to dance nor was I ready to risk someone laughing at my spasticity.  Besides, I was still wallowing in my post-Rachel mourning process.  Preoccupied with thoughts of finding a career, dancing was the last thing on my mind. 

Chip said to ignore Phobia.  Maybe I would meet someone or maybe I wouldn't, but it wasn't like I was teeming with options.  Anything beat shooting pool on a Saturday night in my lonely apartment.  I thought again about that shy girl.  Although my mind was set on dating another girl of Rachel's caliber, at the moment I wasn't feeling very picky.  Practically any girl would do at this point if she would just smile at me and laugh at one of my clever quips.  Chip was right.  It was either go to Mark's party or stay home and shoot pool.  Mark was right about one thing.  It was not good for me to be alone.  I would spend the entire night criticizing myself.

Recalling my vow to attend this party to try new things in Rachel's honor, that was the deciding factor.  I would go to the party.

 


LOST YEARS:  PARTY AT CASA MARK

 

The moment I walked in the door at Casa Mark, I regretted my decision.  Phobia was ecstatic at my frustration.  To begin with, Chip's shy girl was nowhere in sight.  And yes, there were women, but they were not quite the women I had expected.  It wasn't till I arrived at the party that I realized Mark had the sense to avoid telling me the women were all lesbians. 

I groaned at how gullible I had been.  Silly me.  As usual, I was so lonely I went ahead and believed whatever I wanted to believe.  This was exactly the same wishful thinking that had landed me in Drag Queen Lynn's arms back in July.  If I wasn't careful, I would probably do the same thing tonight.  With a frown, I scanned the room for drag queens at Mark's party.  Let's not fall for that again.  Just then my breath disappeared as Mariah, Mark's wife, walked by.  She smiled politely, but didn't stop to talk.  After that, I could not keep my eyes off her.  Maybe I will stay for a while. 

 

God, was Mariah beautiful!  I wouldn't mind falling into her arms.  I knew for a fact Mariah was not a drag queen.  I had seen her naked down in Galveston.  A pleasant memory indeed.  When I first met Mariah on the trip to the Galveston Beach, I was floored.  Although my focus had been on Rachel, I had taken a moment to appreciate Mariah's lovely body.   Tall and model-thin slender with long, straight dark hair, Mariah was tough for me to ignore. 

When Mark had first mentioned he had a wife, I did a double-take.  Huh?  I thought it was odd for a gay man to have a wife, but decided not to pry.  I was expecting some sort of plump, easy-going homebody, but I was completely wrong.  Mariah was a serious babe.  Like Mark, Mariah was a supervisor in the Welfare department.  However she worked at another location.  The beach trip had not revealed much about her.  Mark had said she was quiet by nature and I believed him.  Mariah had not said a word during the long drive down and back.  Indeed, at this party in her home, Mariah was quite reserved.  Unlike Mark who was everywhere, Mariah limited her conversation to a select few.  I wondered if Mariah was a lesbian.  I watched carefully, but there wasn't anything that gave the slightest hint one way or the other.  So far she had not shown any interest in women.  Actually she didn't show interest in anyone, including me. 

Mariah's demeanor was not feminine, but not masculine either.  Mariah was a no-frills, matter of fact kind of girl.  She wore no makeup nor did she fix up her long brown hair.  Her clothing was simple.  She didn't smile, but she didn't frown either.  She wore a mask that revealed nothing.  Mariah was the Ice Queen, distant and cool.   

Who is this mystery woman?  I watched her all night long, but never learned a thing about her.  Despite her aloof demeanor, I was very attracted to Mariah.  From the vantage point of my chair, I passed my time fantasizing about her.  Later in the evening, Mariah smiled at me again when she passed by, but still didn't stop to chat.  As she walked away, I watched how she moved and trembled.  Shaking my head in admiration, I let out a soft whistle in disbelief. 

"How in the hell does a gay guy get a wife who looks like Mariah??"

 

Other than Mark's beautiful wife, there was not one attractive woman in the house.  I shook my head in frustration as I looked around.    Oh well, now that I was here, I might as well make the best of it.  It was stay here or go back to my lonely apartment.  Anything was better than spending another Saturday night alone, so I decided to stick around and watch. 

I was surprised at how crowded the party was.  There were easily 50 people spread out all over the place.  It didn't take long to be reminded that I had zero party skills.  A loner by nature, I had no idea how to be outgoing.  I was 25 years old, but I still did not know how to make small talk with strangers.  And I wasn't likely to learn soon because I refused to approach anyone.  I was cordial enough when spoken to, but unwilling to make the first move.  Mark was always encouraging me to lighten up, but it seemed impossible to strike up a conversation with someone I did not know or have anything in common with.  Where would I start?  What could I talk about?  Hmm.  Just then I thought of something. 

"Hello, my name is Rick and I have a question.  Have you ever been picked up by a drag queen or voted the cutest guy at your gay apartment project?" 

Yeah, I'm sure that would go over well.  Since I did not know a soul and conversation was out of the question, I located a comfortable chair and sat down to watch the people dance.  At Casa Mark, as promised, the dance music was playing from the moment I arrived.  Donna Summer and Gloria Gaynor were the current popular singers and Van McCoy's Do the Hustle had just come out.  Lots of people were freestyle dancing, so I was mesmerized.  I watched intently.  And watched.  And watched some more.  I thought to myself this was ridiculous.  Why am I sitting here?  These people weren't any better dancers than me.  I had been taking lessons for four months, yet I still did not have the guts to dance in public.  I detested myself for my cowardice.  On the other hand, I didn't know anyone to ask, so I stayed rooted to my seat. 

People kept arriving.  Pretty soon Casa Mark was packed.  I discovered that Mark was extremely popular in his world.  Now that I thought about it, I should not have been surprised.  Using his natural warmth, Mark was an excellent host.  Watching Mark make everyone feel welcome, I was envious of his people skills.   Watching Mark in action, I took mental notes.  I wistfully speculated whether the day would ever come when I could be as outgoing as Mark.  It upset me that I did not have the slightest idea how to initiate a conversation with someone I did not know, but what was I supposed to do about it?  It was easier just to sit.  And sit some more.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
THE DANCE POLICE

 

An hour passed and I had not left this chair since I entered the party.  I was resigned to the fact that I probably would not leave this chair until I decided to go home.  Mark was too busy for me, so I didn't bother him.  I knew no one and I was too intimidated to ask anyone to dance.  In my defense, I had little enthusiasm for asking a gay guy to dance.  Ditto for the lesbian ladies.  There wasn't anyone I wanted to dance with, so why bother?  I suppose I could have gotten up and asked myself to dance, but with my luck, I would have gotten rejected.  Small joke. 

For lack of anything better to do, I thought about Rachel.  When would I ever find another woman like Rachel?  Probably never.  Rachel was one of a kind.  Resigned to being lonely for the rest of my life, I sunk deeper into this big, comfortable leather chair.  Here at Heartbreak Hotel, I felt safe enveloped by my new friend.  Would Couch Catatonia be jealous?  Probably.  I really liked this chair.  It was my refuge, my protection from an uncaring world that had been mean to me.  Lonely man cries for love and has none, etc, etc.  Aching terribly over Rachel's loss, I refused to leave this chair until the World told me it was sorry for my pain.  Lost in pity, I nearly jumped out of my skin when some lady came over to insist I get up and dance with her. 

"Sorry, buddy, but you've been sitting here too long without dancing.  You're spoiling the party, so get up and dance!"

Totally caught off guard, I was stunned.  Why was this strange woman so insistent?  Flustered, I blurted out, "Naw, I better not.  I don't know how to dance."

To my surprise, the lady would not take no for an answer.  "My name is Donna," she said, "and I am Chief of Police at Casa Mark.  During my patrol, I have observed you in violation of party rules.  We have what is known as an Inactivity Time Limit which you exceeded an hour ago.  Time's up.   You have to dance whether you like it or not."

This Donna woman was so completely deadpan, I thought she was serious.  What is going on here?  I immediately protested. 

"No one told me I had to dance."

"Sorry, mister, ignorance of the law is no excuse.  Stand up, please." 

"Are you serious?"

This time I detected the hint of a smile.  "Yes, of course I'm serious.  It is my duty to make sure all guests dance.  That's the rule.  You have been observed drinking a beer obtained at this party, so that obligates you to comply with the rules of Casa Mark.  Sorry, buddy, you gotta dance.  That's the price of admission."

I was impressed with the caliber of Donna's bullshit, but I still refused to budge.  However, Donna didn't budge either.  This was a test of wills.  "C'mon, big boy, get up.  This is a party.  Even parties have rules.  It's your turn to dance!  Don't make me hurt you!"

"Who am I going to dance with?"

"Me, stupid, now move.  Get your ass up."

When I didn't move, to my amazement Donna grabbed my arm and started to tug!  Donna was a short, plump woman, so of course I was too strong for her.  However, Donna would not give up.  Instead, Donna waved to another woman.   "Pat, we have a serious problem guest.  Get over here and help me get this bozo on his feet."

Donna beckoned for her girlfriend Pat to grab my other arm.  Now both women were pulling me up, thereby giving a comic twist to the term 'drag queen'.  To my surprise, these women were strong!   And determined too.  Plus they were having way too much fun with this.  Pat started giggling.  "C'mon, you big ox, get up and dance with us.  Quit being such a party pooper." 

That broke the tension.  I began laughing in spite of myself.  They were pulling so hard, I would have to use actual force to resist further.  Unwilling to risk hurting the women, I stood up voluntarily.  Pretty much against my will, I suddenly found myself dancing.  I was in shock.  How on earth did this happen?  I could not believe I was on the dance floor with these two women.  Good grief!!  My Phobia kicked in and I was terrified.  Were these women going to laugh at me when they saw how bad I was? 

 

I was so nervous I could only remember one pattern.  I moved my feet side-touch, side-touch for the entire 4 minute song.  That's right - one single move for 4 minutes.  For the past four months I had been practicing a dozen different patterns, but I was so tense I could only think of this one move to the entire song. 

After half the song, Pat left.  Now it was just Donna and me.  "Hey, what's your name?"

"'Rick."

"Good to meet you, Rick.  I am glad I didn't have to put you in jail.  We torture guests who don't dance.  Now you are starting to cooperate, you seem like a nice person.  I am considering letting you stay longer, but you have to promise to dance."

I forced a weak smile.  For the second time I wondered when Donna would start laughing at me.  To my relief, Donna didn't laugh.  In fact, she didn't frown or make fun of my dancing at all.  In fact, she barely noticed me.  Donna was too busy enjoying herself to care.  She had a happy smile on her face as she worked her ample hips joyfully to the music.

With that, I started to relax.  Oh my gosh, I am actually dancing in public!  As Gloria Gaynor belted out, "I will survive", I laughed at the words.  I want to survive too.  I want to survive Rachel, I want to survive Colorado State and I want to prove to the River Oaks Seven that I am just as good a person as they are.  But most of all I wanted to be as brave as Rachel.  I wanted to shed this damn Phobia and live life to the fullest like she did.   

 

When the song ended, I felt a real sense of triumph.  I had just danced in public and lived to talk about it.  I thanked Donna for the dance, then went back to my chair to gloat.  I did it!  I had danced with an actual woman and she did not faint or laugh at me.  Nor had any onlookers laughed or jeered.  No one ridiculed me like Connie Kill Shot's roommates back at the college mixer.  In fact, no one paid a bit of attention.  I felt so silly.  All this worry and no one gave a damn how poorly I danced.  I could really be a dork sometimes.  Why was I always so sensitive? 

Insignificant as this incident sounds, I crossed a real mental barrier out there.  I was immensely relieved to discover I could dance in public without people laughing at me.  When I stopped to think about it, this was only the third time in my life I had ever danced in public.  Well, good for me!  Let's hear it for the boy.  Meanwhile Phobia was pouting.  Phobia was not happy over my breakthrough.

 

However, despite my initial triumph, I wasn't completely cured.  A little while later, several people got up to try a line dance known as the Four Corners.   Donna and Pat were trying to show some of the guests how to do it.  Donna snapped her fingers at me, so I dutifully got up and tried a couple steps.  However it was too complicated, so when Donna was not looking, I sat back down in frustration.   Fortunately, I wasn't traumatized.  Despite my line dance setback, I was eager to try my Freestyle dancing again.  Seeing Pat walk by, I got up and asked her to dance.  To my relief, she agreed.  I was proud of myself for dancing at this party.  My enthusiasm helped me ignore countless warning messages sent by Phobia.  Undeterred, I told Phobia to drop dead.  Dancing with Pat was a signature moment of glory.

Now that I was on a roll, I looked around for another partner.  I noticed an older woman sitting by herself.  She was watching the dancing with the same wistful look as me.  Noticing the way her toes were keeping the beat, I remembered Jim Deane's Fly Me to the Moon observation that toe tapping is a sure sign a girl wants to dance.  So I took a deep breath and got out of my leather chair.  My heart pounded as I went up to her and asked.  Imagine my delight when she accepted.  Good for me!  As we danced, I noticed she seemed happy that I had asked. 

Gosh, asking girls to dance isn't as hard as I thought it would be!

Well, check that.  After the dance, I chatted with the lady for a moment.  Frances, 55, was in the same boat as me.  She was very lonely and very eager to talk.  As we spoke, I gathered that she was probably a lesbian, but not getting many offers due to her drab appearance.  It occurred to me that asking Frances to dance versus asking Mariah to dance was not the same thing.  Even though Mariah was no longer a stranger, she was way too beautiful to risk asking for a dance.  If I were fortunate enough to return for another Casa Mark, I would wise to build my confidence by asking women like Frances, Donna, and Pat to be my dance partners.

For the time being, women in Mariah's league were too big a challenge.  Oh well, one step at a time.  I was proud of myself nonetheless.  Having asked Frances to dance and been rewarded for the effort, I felt encouraged to try again.  This party had been a huge tonic for my broken spirits.   I was very glad I had come to Casa Mark tonight.  Thanks to Donna's Intervention, I was determined to resume my Dance Project.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
DRAGGED OVER A BARRIER

 

Returning to my chair refuge, an interesting thought crossed my mind.  I recalled Learned Helplessness, my favorite experiment.  Martin Seligman defined Learned Helplessness as 'the belief that we cannot change the course of negative events.  Failure is inevitable and insurmountable.'

In Stage One Seligman shocked the feet of helpless dogs to train them to give up all struggle when they heard the buzzer.  The dogs quickly learned that resistance was futile. 

Once they were trained to give up, in Stage Two, two-thirds of the dogs refused to try any escape even though this time escape was effortless.  The moment the dogs heard the buzzer, rather than jump the barrier, they whimpered and laid down until the electric shock went away. 

Seligman was curious to see if he could cure the dogs of their defeatist attitude.  Sad to say, nothing worked.  If a dog gave up the first time, he continued to give up.  Nothing could persuade the dog to jump over the barrier to safety.  "Come here, boy, jump!"  Nope, coaxing didn't work.  Whistling didn't work and neither did food.

Now came the biggest surprise of all.  Seligman placed the Defeated Dogs in the box without the buzzer or the electricity.  To his satisfaction, the dogs repeatedly jumped the barrier without a problem.  Then he put the dogs back into box, rang the buzzer and began the shock treatment.  The dogs gave up immediately.  This blew Seligman's mind.  These dogs KNEW how to escape, but the buzzer locked them into failure. 

Someone suggested tying a rope and dragging the dogs across the barrier during the buzzer/shock phase.  To Seligman's delight, this technique did work.  By physically dragging KICKING AND SCREAMING dogs across the barrier while the shock phase was in progress, several dogs caught on. 

Seligman did not cure all the dogs, but he was able to cure half of them.  Seligman's Intervention had made the difference.  Without his help, those dogs would have never jumped.  They would have wallowed helplessly on the electrified floor of the compartment and whimpered in pain.  Sort of like me. 

As I sat there in the chair, I asked myself an odd question.  Why am I thinking about this?  When the answer hit, my jaw dropped open.  The parallel between those dogs and myself was inescapable.  The only way to cure the dogs was to drag them over the barrier.  Donna had just dragged me over my own barrier.  By forcing me to dance whether I liked it or not, Donna had 'tied me to a tree' and forced me to do something I did not want to do.  Donna's Intervention had been amazing.  I had danced in public, no one had laughed at me, and now I was willing to try again.  I could not believe my good fortune.  

Wasn't it amazing that Donna, a complete stranger, had helped me defy my Rejection Phobia?  Hmm.  Was this a Supernatural Event?  Stop and think about it.  Given my Phobia, there was no way in hell I was getting out of that chair under my own power.  Donna had done me a tremendous favor by dragging me to my feet.  This was too good to be true.  In fact, Donna's action was so significant I was positive the Universe had sent Donna to help me cross this barrier since I could not cross it on my own. 

I was especially grateful because Donna's insistence helped cure that nagging 'Dilemma'.  From this point on, I just might be able to try dancing in public.  But why would Donna go to all that effort?  She was a complete stranger.  Why would she go so far out of her way to force me to participate?  I did not see her insist with anyone else.  You know me, I see the Supernatural hiding behind every shadow.  I was certain Donna's assistance was another case of Divine Intervention.  No other explanation made sense.

 

I decided to go home and give Donna's Intervention some more thought.  However, just as I was about to leave, I saw something suspicious.  I wanted to say goodbye to Mark, but first I had to find him.  Stopping at the entrance to the kitchen, I noticed Mark whooping and hollering with Donna, the so-called chief of dance police.  When I waved goodbye to Mark, he did a double-take.  Guilt was plastered all over his face.  Was it my imagination or did Mark look like he had just been caught with his hand in the cookie jar?  Hmm.  Donna looked a little guilty too.  Busted!  Good grief, this 'Intervention' had been Mark's idea all along.   I frowned and waved my finger at him like he was a naughty boy.  Then I grinned to let him know it was okay.  Mark cracked up and waved back.  With that, I took off on a high note. 

As I drove home, I thought it over.  So Mark was responsible for the Intervention, not some leprechaun from the Hidden World putting Cosmic messages in Donna's mind.  Oh well, my Mystic explanation would have to give way to this Realistic explanation.  But then I had another thought.  What gave Mark the idea to send Donna over to harrass me?  For that matter, who gave me the idea to leave at the right time to catch Mark and Donna laughing together?  Where exactly do ideas come from?

In the game of looking for evidence of the Supernatural, it is impossible to truly know what is going on.  I may not be able to see the levers and pulleys being operated, but it sure seemed like a lot of suspicious things kept happening to me.  Tonight's timely Intervention was the perfect example.  Due to Rachel and my self-doubt, the Dance Project had come to a grinding halt.  Now thanks to Mark and Donna, my passion for dance had been reignited.  I could not wait to visit the Magic Mirror again. 

This was the night Donna handed me the key to my next door.  She had solved my 'Dilemma'.  Considering we already know where my future lay, the breakthrough at Casa Mark would turn out to be the third major Stepping Stone on my Dance Path. 

 


RICK ARCHER'S LIST OF SUSPECTED SUPERNATURAL EVENTS
 

 

BOOK EIGHT:  THE GYPSY PROPHECY

   100

Serious

Predestination  2002
  The Gypsy Prophecy
 

 

BOOK FOUR:  LOST YEARS

   043

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  Mark and Donna's Dance Intervention at Casa Mark reignites Rick's determination to continue his Dance Project. 
   042

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
 1974
  Rachel phones Rick with perfect timing to initiate a passionate love affair.  She imparted two messages.  If I could get my act together, I had a lot going for me.  But without a career, I would never succeed with women
   041

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  Swimming Pool encounter with Gloria who was in the right place at the right time.  Considering Rick's fixation with 'The Graduate', he finds it very strange to be seduced by an older woman named Mrs. Robinson.
   040

Suspicious

Coincidence  1974
  The Magic Mirror gives Rick a fighting chance to avoid further humiliation in the Rematch.  Rick makes a Leap of Faith to continue dance lessons no matter what until he becomes good.  The Dance Project begins.
   039

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Parking Lot Inferno marked Rick's unusual decision to return the following week and see how things went
   038

Serious

Bizarre Experience  1974
  The Dance Class from Hell was a Karmic Event which included the Gay Gauntlet, the River Oaks Seven, Rick's overwhelming dance clumsiness, and Disco Dave's decision to proposition him at the end of class
   037

Serious

Coincidence
Messenger
Synchronicity
 1974
  Tricked into the arms of a drag queen, Lynn delivers an unusual message: Try Dance Lessons.   Thanks to the Dance Path Synchronicity (Phobia, Mistress Book, Yolanda, Stalled Car, Lola-Lynn), Rick decides taking dance lessons might be the only way to escape his crippling Rejection Phobia
   036

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  When Rick's car mysteriously stalls at Yolanda's house, the resulting humiliation leads to further chaos
   035

Serious

Coincidence  1974
  Seeing the Mistress Book dedicated to 'Vanessa' was so improbable, it felt like an Omen.  This convinced Rick to buy the book that would change the direction of his life in a radical new direction.
 

BOOK THREE:  COLORADO STATE

   034

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
 1974
  As the Point of No Return beckons, Dr. Hilton's timely Intervention regarding Debbie gives Rick the hope and the clue he needs to tackle the Epic Losing Streak.
   033

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1973
  The movie Ben Hur combined with Jackie's revelations regarding Vanessa give Rick the will to carry on
   032

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1973
  Rick's inability to shut up in Dr. Fujimoto's class costs him dearly
   031

Serious

Coincidence  1973
  Portland Woman song coincidence leads to Rick's disastrous relationship with Vanessa.
 

BOOK TWO:  MAGICAL MYSTERY TOUR

   030

Serious

Precognition
Wish Come True
 1971
  Rick's Camp Counselor Daydream predicting a summer job comes true
   029

Serious

Telepathy
Hidden World
 1970
  Vicky's psychic ability channels the ghost of Rick's dog Terry from the Hidden World.  Rick pays forward his debt to Mrs. Ballantyne by reassuring Vicky that she has the strength to face her ordeal.
   028

Suspicious

Predestination
Coincidence
 1970
  Rick's Astrological aspect accurately predicts eye injuries, a major coincidence.  Just as curious, an eye injury occurs on the exact date Rick's Astrological mathematics had predicted it would.
   027

Suspicious

Telepathy
Coincidence
 1970
  A Yogi from India chuckles at the exact moment Rick visualizes a Question Mark in his mind
   026

Suspicious

Lucky Break at a
Critical Moment
 1970
  Strange Warning at the Hopkins Graduate Reading Room leads Rick to visit the local Quaker Meeting.  An unusual suggestion by a mystic named Richard leads to Rick's Magical Mystery Tour.  A lecture from Bob Hieronimus supplies further incentive.
   025

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1968
  Rick has a narrow two minute window to spot Emily and Eric get out of a taxi at the Baltimore train station
 

BOOK ONE:  ST. JOHN'S

   024

Serious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1968
  The Cinderella appearance of Princess Cheryl as Rick's date for the Senior Prom
   023

Suspicious

Lucky Break  1968
  Despite a near-brush with death, Rick walks away unscathed after a close call car accident
   022

Serious

Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Wish Come True
 1968
  Ralph O'Connor hands Rick a full scholarship to Johns Hopkins University with secret help from Mr. Salls.  Due to Rick's Senior year Blind Spot, Rick gives Mr. Salls no credit whatsoever for this remarkable good fortune.
   021

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Mrs. Ballantyne fails to notice Rick at SJS for 9 years only to magically appear during the most serious crisis of his life.  The ensuing conversation in the grocery store parking lot gives Rick the hope to carry on.
   020

Serious

Coincidence
Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1968
  Caught cheating on German test due to a very improbable coincidence.  The unacceptable loss of common sense led to the development of Rick's Cosmic Blindness theory
   019

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1968
  The failure of Rick's father to honor his long-standing Pledge to help pay for college dramatically increases Rick's fear that his college dream is out of reach
   018

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1968
  Additional Blind Spot regarding less expensive in-state tuition puts Rick in a real bind regarding his dream of attending college in the Fall.
   017

Suspicious

Cosmic Blindness  1967
  Senior Year Blind Spot regarding Mr. Salls and the college scholarship he secretly arranged to Johns Hopkins
   016

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1967
  Rick's Mother forgets about child support, gets blind-sided into buying a house she cannot afford
   015

Serious

Coincidence
Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1966
  Rick is in Right Place at the Right Time.  Mr. Ocker runs into Rick at the grocery store and offers him a job
   014

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Neal's sucker punch trick allows Rick to defeat Harold in the shower room fight.  Soon after, a set of weights magically appears to ensure bullies would never be a problem again
   013

Serious

Unlucky Break
Coincidence
 1964
  One in a million Basketball strike on Rick's face swollen with acne.  High School Hell begins. 
   012

Serious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
 1964
  Rick's mother mysteriously fails to take him to doctor following his serious acne attack.  Her delay initiated Rick's Epic Losing Streak with women, a span that would last 20 years
   011

Serious

Lucky Break
Heartfelt Wish
 1964
  The mysterious discovery of a chess book helps Rick defeat taxi cab driver Neal at his own game
   010

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Wish Come True
 1964
  Due to an unusual rapport with my Headmaster, Mr. Chidsey decides to give me a full scholarship to SJS
   009

Suspicious

Coincidence
Lucky/Unlucky Break
 1964
  After a grocery store cop catches Rick stealing, he inadvertently explains the value of an incredible education
   008

Suspicious

Coincidence
Wish Come True
 1964
  Rick wins the Kern Tips football book in a drawing, beating odds of 200 to 1
   007

Suspicious

Unlucky Break  1963
  Boy Scout Debacle. Mr. Curran's suggestion backfires when a serious illness at Boy Scout camp leads to Invisibility at Rick's school
   006

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1962
  When Rick's father refuses to continue paying for SJS in 6th Grade, Uncle Dick and Aunt Lynn step forward
   005

Suspicious

Lucky Break
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Not only does a St. John's teacher inspire Rick to become a writer, Mr. Powell's timely intervention keeps an attention-starved boy from going off the deep end.
   004

Suspicious

Unlucky Break
Cosmic Blindness
Act of Kindness
 1961
  Rick's mother loses her mind and nearly kills both during the Blue Christmas ride to Virginia.  Fortunately, the kindness of a gas station manager and Dick and Lynn give my mother a fighting chance to start over.
   003

Suspicious

Lucky/Unlucky Break  1959
  Father's affair leads to Rick's education at St. John's, the most important lucky break of his life
   002

Serious

Coincidence  1955
  Rick's sudden impulse to play arcade game saves Rick and his father from Death at Stock Car accident
   001

Suspicious

  Unlucky Break
Coincidence
1955
  Rick cuts his eye out by foolishly pulling knife in wrong direction when his mother calls out at the worst possible time.  By coincidence, Rick's father lost one of his eyes at the same age.
 
 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter EIGHTEEN:  ALICE IN WONDERLAND

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

ALICE IN WONDERLAND

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 
 

Rick Archer's Note:

There was a definite shift in my consciousness following Casa Mark.  Something about Donna insisting that I get up and dance resonated with me.  I found it very odd that the moment I decided to quit my Dance Project, Mark and Donna had gone out of their way to snap me out of my doldrums.  As a result, my enthusiasm for the Dance Project had magically returned.

Here is what was unusual.  Rachel had just imparted the importance of a career in my mind.  At this point the common sense thing to do would be to de-emphasize the dancing and begin doing something about the career problem. 

And did I do that?  No.  Why not?  Because I got distracted.  That same morning, I had stared at the River Oaks Seven in David's class and realized I would never be content until my dancing caught up with them.  I also remembered my belief that those women and Rachel had been placed in my life for a reason.  Now for good measure Casa Mark had come along to solve my Dilemma.  I would not have to go to a dance club to improve, I could go to Casa Mark instead.  I would not have to ask beautiful women to dance, something I was still incapable of, but I could ask the lesbian women to dance because they did not threaten me.

I could see it clearly.  Casa Mark was a Stepping Stone.  By dancing at Casa Mark, I could improve gradually with a minimum of stress.  This had been a very lucky break.  Or was it luck?  It seemed to me that the appearance of Casa Mark was a bit too convenient for my taste.  More likely it was just another cog in the Plan.  I still did not know why Dancing was so important, but it definitely felt like the Force of Fate was pushing me in this direction. 

 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 GLORIA

 

After the party at Casa Mark, I drove home in a very good mood.  I was thrilled that Mark and Donna's Intervention had helped me regain my enthusiasm for dancing.  As I walked to my apartment, a very pleasant thought crossed my mind.  Maybe I should pay Gloria a visit.  Following that horrendous encounter with her son Rick a month ago, we had not spoken.  Maybe this would be a good time to kiss and make up.  Despite the midnight hour, I went upstairs and knocked on the door to Apartment 16. 

A groggy, yet smiling Gloria answered the door in her nightgown.

"Well, hello, stranger.  Look who the wind blew in."

Gloria was pleased to see me.  And I was pleased to see her.  The pain of Rachel's loss troubled me greatly, so I was deeply grateful for Gloria's companionship that night.  Gloria did not make me forget Rachel, but she definitely helped me through the blues.  Gloria could tell something was bothering me, but she was too discrete to pry.  For that matter, I thought it would be disrespectful to tell her about Rachel.  Love the one I'm with.

Following our reunion, we slipped into a routine of sorts with random visits.  This pattern continued throughout the Lost Years.  During this period, I had one misadventure after another with girls my age.  However I made sure to avoid talking about my tattered love life with Gloria.  For that matter, Gloria never bothered to probe.  I doubt she even cared.  One of the things I appreciated about Gloria was her refusal to slip into the 'Mother' role.  I imagine the moment she started playing 'Mom' would have been the end of it.  Fortunately Gloria tiptoed that dangerous line with great care. 

I never got to know Gloria very well, probably because she was similar to me in several of the wrong ways.  During our three years together, we had one date and argued the entire time.  After that, we decided to stick to what we were good at.  Gloria was a loner by nature.  She liked sex, but not once did she invite me to spend the night.  Gloria was guarded, moody, and complicated.  Like me, she was something of a hermit.  She did not like to talk about herself and got touchy when I asked personal questions.  Only one time did I ever see a visitor go up to Gloria's apartment.  It turned out her visitor was a new boyfriend.  He was gone after two months.  I never got the scoop, but Gloria seemed so fed up with men that she stopped looking.  I could be wrong about that, but I never saw another man beat a path to her apartment.  Any man would have to pass by my door to do so.  Considering all the late nights I spent shooting pool, I think I would have noticed at some point. 

After the boyfriend disappeared, Gloria was content to give me exclusive rights to her charms.  Gloria remained a constant figure in my life throughout the Lost Years.  Over a period of three years, I would pay Gloria a visit once a month, sometimes twice.  I would always drop by late after a night of basketball.  All I had to do was knock.  Gloria never turned me down.  She never complained about the late hour or the unpredictability of my visits.  Nor did she do any knocking of her own.  She was happy to keep things exactly as they were. 

Gloria was an unusually sexy woman.  Her age never bothered me.  She was a mentor who taught me lessons in love-making that were much appreciated.  However, not once did our relationship cross into romance.  Gloria never spoke about it, but I instinctively knew where the lines were drawn.  We would chat over a glass of wine, make love, and I would head back to my apartment.  Due to our significant age difference, I wasn't afraid of getting hooked on Gloria.  Consequently I relaxed and enjoyed the relationship for what it was. 

 

When I met Gloria, like Rachel, she had 'Supernatural' written all over her.  However, Gloria did not deliver a Cosmic Message (or at least that's what I thought at the time).  Gloria was a neighbor with whom I shared a wonderful moment once a month, then parted.  One month later, we would hook up again.  I did not think about her in the meantime. 

Gloria occupied a remote corner of my life and likewise I occupied a remote corner of hers.  It was an unusual relationship, yes, but not unheard of.  She was fed up with men her age and I was fearful of women my age.  We were a perfect match.  Maybe Too Perfect.  When I began to write my book, it occurred to me Gloria may have played a special role in my life, the importance of which never occurred to me during our time together. 

First a word about the Supernatural aspect.  There was an air of mystery about Gloria from the moment we met.   One would have to agree the way we met as I swam naked in the swimming pool was highly unusual.  But there was more than that.  For lack of a better word, there was something 'Weird' about our relationship. 

I thought it was very unusual that Gloria had a son named Rick.  Not only that, he was my age and closely resembled me.  I only met her son once, but at the time I thought he could pass as my twin. 

 

For that matter, how can I possibly overlook Gloria's last name of 'Robinson'?  As I pointed out previously, The Graduate was extremely important to me.  Due to my sense of inferiority at St. John's, I strongly identified with Ben, the underdog hero played by Dustin Hoffman. 

Let me add that I was quite taken with the sexy Mrs. Robinson in the movie.  "Gee, wouldn't it be great if I could get that lucky?"  That wish crossed my mind on many occasions.  Therefore I find it very curious that I ended up with a 46-year old mistress named 'Mrs. Robinson'. 

Gloria closely resembled Anne Bancroft, aka Mrs. Robinson, with her full lips, brown hair and dark complexion.  To me, the Gloria Robinson-Mrs. Robinson connection was a strange coincidence indeed.   My relationship with Gloria was an uncanny parallel to the movie. 

However, during the three years I spent with Gloria, it never dawned on me our relationship might have played a secret yet pivotal role in my life.  The value of hindsight is that once someone knows how things turned out, they can go back and retrace the steps.  I now realize Gloria played a curious role in my life that was so subtle I missed it at the time. 

 

One of the curiosities of my life is the impeccable timing of certain people who show up with the regularity of characters in a Charles Dickens novel.  Time after time I will be in bad shape and someone will come along to rescue me.  Gloria is a good example.  At a time when I was locked in a prison of my mind by the irrepressible Phobia, Gloria came along to throw me a lifeline.  From that point on, Gloria would act as my safety net.  Every time something went wrong, I could turn to Gloria and hit the Reset Button.  A critic might accuse me of exploiting her except for the fact that Gloria was completely comfortable with the arrangement. 

I think Gloria's secret role had something to do with Timing.  For sake of argument, let's say it was my Destiny to one day have a dance career.  Using Hindsight, I now know the Lost Years were being used to prepare me for my upcoming dance career.  However, I was blindfolded the entire time.  I had absolutely no idea I would one day become a dance teacher.  Considering how clumsy I was, my failure to be suspicious was quite understandable.  All I knew was that all sorts of strange things kept happening to reinforce my belief God wanted me to continue this Dance Project.  Here is where God exercised a sense of humor at my expense.  God used my search for a girlfriend as bait to lure me to continue lessons until I was ready.

For three years I participated in dance class under the assumption God intended for me to use Dance to find the Love of my life.  It was the Mistress Book that led me to dance class in the first place as a way to meet women.  Since the stated purpose of my Dance Project was to help me overcome Phobia and find a girlfriend, I had every right to believe a special woman awaited at the end of the rainbow.  Irony of ironies, there was no woman waiting at the end of the Lost Years (but there was a career).  I kept waiting for the promised girlfriend to show up, but she never did!  As a result, my Lost Years became a comic parody of Alice in Wonderland

 

Alice is an unusually curious girl.  One day the White Rabbit crosses her path looking at his watch and muttering about being late.  "Late for what?" Alice wonders.  "Let's find out!"

The next thing she knows, Alice is inspired to follow the White Rabbit down the hole and into Wonderland.  Only one problem.  That darn rabbit constantly stays one step ahead of her.  Led on by curiosity, Alice follows the elusive rabbit even though she has no idea what she will do once she catches him or what the outcome will be.  She pursues him strictly out of the belief that catching the Rabbit will give her great satisfaction. 

In my case, I kept chasing these dance lessons because I had been led to believe they would lead to the woman of my dreams.  And here is the funny thing... several times I came within inches of realizing that dream!  As an example, I had Rachel in my arms for a fleeting moment and then she was cruelly ripped away.  This would happen several times during the Lost Years.  Each time the woman was snatched from my grasp at the last moment! 

After my latest disappointment, I would trudge up to Gloria's apartment for another round of Sexual Healing, then start all over again in a fruitless search for my Rabbit. 

 

What would have happened if I was allowed to keep one of those near misses?  I believe my Dance Project would have come to a halt.  I stayed with my dance lessons for three years because I strongly believed there was something spooky going on.  However, I am pretty sure the presence of a warm-bodied companion would have redirected my focus.  Let's be real here.  I pursued my Dance Project based on a hunch, not on any kind of certainty.  It wasn't like angels visited in the night to remind me to practice my footwork.  My Dance Project was only about getting to First Base.  Therefore, once I got a permanent girlfriend, why bother spending time in the Magic Mirror?  With a girlfriend, I would have no further need for dancing, so the Dance Project would have gone out the window.  As it turned out, the Force of Fate used my Epic Losing Streak to keep me off First Base for three solid years until it was time to begin my dance career. 

If my hunch is right, I believe it was Gloria's role to fulfill the unusual duty of keeping me out of the arms of younger women.  Gloria made it easier for me to avoid girls my own age.  During the Lost Years, I would meet women who were initially attracted to me.  However, I would invariably sabotage things with my less than charming personality.  Not one relationship lasted more than month.  Most were over in two weeks.  Rather than go back to the woman to apologize and offer to work through the issue, I would blow her off and go see Gloria instead.  I  knew I had serious problems, but I was hoping to find some woman who would take me as I was.  Good luck with that.  Who could blame these women for heading for the Exit Door?  Gloria's constant presence allowed me to avoid facing the fact that I needed to exorcise my demons before any woman could get serious about me.  By acting as my safety net, Gloria allowed me to muddle through life with only goal in mind... continue Dance Lessons for lack of anything better to do.

Most people consciously prepare for their career.  Lawyers, doctors, engineers, accountants, you name it, these people undergo rigorous training with a specific goal in mind.  Not me.  In order to pursue my 'Accidental' career as dance teacher, first I had to learn how to dance WITHOUT KNOWING WHAT WAS GOING ON.  All I knew was this Dance Project sure was taking a long time.  Due to my oft-stated lack of dance ability, my slow progress would occupy three entire years of my life.  My time with Gloria paralleled all three of those years. 

For that matter, maybe Fate placed me at the Branard Apartments as another way to keep me out of the arms of pretty girls.  As I said earlier, there were several large apartment projects that catered to singles.  Those complexes had clubhouse walls plastered with activities perfect for meet and greet.  For example, I could have used my volleyball skills at the sand volleyball court to attract interest.  If it worked with Rachel, why not another girl?  Saddled with my Rejection Phobia, I believe if I lived in the right place, even a lost soul like me could have struck up a conversation sooner or later with a pretty girl.  Once I broke the ice, I would have been on my way. 

If indeed it was my Destiny to avoid incidental contact with pretty girls while I pursued a career blindfolded, what better place to isolate me than the Branard Apartments?  Had I been placed in an apartment project teeming with single women, no doubt some pretty girl would have taken a chance despite my rough edges.  But that didn't happen, did it?  Instead, I was stuck here in Gay Siberia.  And yet even here in Gay Siberia, I somehow managed to run into the last woman in Montrose who was still straight.  Not only that, Gloria took an instant shine to me.  Kind of odd, isn't it? 

I was two people during the Lost Years.  On the one hand, I was a total mess around women, a guy with no confidence whatsoever.  At the same time, I always believed I had a lot going for me.  If I could ever conquer my demons long enough to achieve my 'Potential', I had the ability to attract women the caliber of Rachel.  However, for whatever cosmic reason, the timing wasn't right.  When I allude to a Curse related to women that was hanging over me, I am completely serious.  The best way to prevent me from realizing my 'Potential' too soon was to keep me away from the kind of girl who would distract me from my Destiny.  I believe the intent of the Curse was to keep me out of the arms of attractive women while I slowly acquired my necessary dance skills.  

During the Lost Years, my Rejection Phobia was the main reason I never found a girlfriend to put an end to my misery.  However, by itself, the Rejection Phobia would not have been enough to keep me sidelined.  Without Gloria, I would have moved mountains in order to escape this unbearable loneliness.  Without Gloria, my sex drive and loneliness would have forced me to look much harder for a girlfriend.  However, as it stood, Gloria's presence allowed me to take the easy way out.  Why risk getting my feelings hurt again?  Why look elsewhere when I was content to knock on Gloria's door when the mood struck?  I had Basketball and Gloria, who needs a girlfriend?  By reducing my urgency to go hunting, Gloria's arms were the main reason I stayed unattached for all those years. 

 

I have no proof my relationship with Gloria was a situation born of Destiny.  Please keep in mind that my Supernatural musings are nothing more than speculation.  However, in hindsight I can see the role Gloria played was so unique I have no choice but to raise an eyebrow.  Gloria allowed me to be patient and wait for the girl of my dreams... a girl who never appeared.

In my case, the girl who never appeared became my White Rabbit.  Yes, there were tantalizing women along the way, Rachel for example.  But the Rachels of the world never stuck around.  In a sense, I was Alice in Wonderland chasing my White Rabbit through one misadventure after another.   As long as I did not catch my rabbit... the long-awaited girlfriend... I had every reason to continue my Dance Project.  

Keep in mind the easiest way to deal with a Phobia is to avoid the problem.  Terrified of girls my own age, Gloria allowed me to take the easy way out.  Since the necessity to conduct an all-out search was missing, I settled for Gloria and plodded along.  Our nocturnal pleasures by and large helped keep me out of the arms of girls my own age for three solid years. 

By preventing me from catching my White Rabbit, Gloria allowed the Dance Project to continue uninterrupted until the time was right, then promptly disappeared.  The combination of my lousy personality, Gay Siberia, and Gloria are the reasons I remained Lost during the Lost Years.  So was this Fate?  It was suspicious how I wandered around all those years, but the moment I finally learned to dance, a Career showed up instead of my girl.  Within the context of my unusual story, Gloria filled her niche to perfection.

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter NINETEEN:
STRANGER IN A STRANGE LAND

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER NINETEEN:

STRANGER IN A STRANGE LAND

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 
 

Rick Archer's Note:

The problem with obstacles is that sometimes they seem so insurmountable we lack the courage to begin.  A good example would be Helen, the woman who neglected her housework to the point where she lacked the will to tackle the problem.  Her situation called for an Intervention so I contacted a professional housekeeper.  With the three of us working as a team, we reduced the problem to a point where Helen could take it from there. 

In a similar way, I faced an insurmountable problem.  In a Catch-22 sort of way, I needed to practice my dancing in order to approach a girl who was a stranger.  However, due to my fear of rejection I could not approach a girl who was a stranger.  As a result, I got nowhere.

I kept trying to think of a halfway measure that would allow to nibble away at the problem, but kept coming up empty.  There is only one way to ask a girl to dance.  Now what?

Then came Rachel.  The devastation of losing her was so painful the Dance Project had come to a grinding halt.  It was the last thing from my mind.  Out of nowhere, I caught two lucky breaks in a row.   First Mark invited me to a party at his house.  Then he persuaded his friend Donna to yank me onto the dance floor and refuse to take no for an answer.  And so the Dance Project surged back to life.

Isn't it curious that Mark decided to invite me to his party at the exact moment when I needed his help the most? 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 MARK'S INTERVENTION REVISITED

 

Mark had taught me to confront people about my misgivings.  So on Monday following Donna's Dance Intervention, I marched over to Mark's office to give him a hard time.  Without bothering to knock, I flung open his door and demanded Mark confess he had put Donna up to dragging me out of my comfy chair.  Mark didn't even bother to fib.  He simply lifted his hands in the air and surrendered.

"Guilty as charged!  Therefore I have earned the right to be punished.  Will you spank me, please?"

I laughed in spite of myself.  "You've been a bad boy, Mark!  Maybe I will paddle you, but not with my bare hands.  You would like that too much.  Do you have a ruler handy?"

As Mark quickly made the ruler on his desk disappear, we both laughed.  I put my hands on my hips and wagged my finger in mock anger.

"You are such a terrible person!  What made you do that?"

"Oh my God, you were ruining my party!  Seriously, Rick, you should see yourself some time.  You really are a picklepuss.  How am I supposed have a lively party with a stick in the mud like you?  Seeing you sit there frowning, I couldn't take it anymore.  Frankly, I got sick and tired of watching you stay rooted to that chair all night, so I took things into my own hands.  I enlisted Donna into my little conspiracy and she was more than happy to comply."

Mark paused to pat himself on the back.  

"Hey, I'm glad I did it.   The girls said you were very stubborn about cooperating.  Donna told me you are as strong as an ox.  I told her you actually are an ox.  I promised if you gave her any more trouble in the future I would purchase a cattle prod.  I think that's what you need.  Isn't it about time you rejoined the human race?"

I nodded quietly.  Mark was right.  I had been in mourning for Rachel for two solid weeks.  It was time to rejoin the land of the living.  Besides, when I realized how proud he was for getting me out on the dance floor, I was tickled.  I had come into Mark's office ready to chew him out for being so sneaky, but ended up thanking him profusely for his timely help.

As I was about to leave, Mark spoke up.  "By the way, our party was so successful that I have decided to do it again this coming Saturday.  Do I have to beg or will you come willingly to our next Casa Mark extravaganza?"

I smiled.  "I would enjoy watching you beg, but it isn't necessary.  Wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Do I need to purchase that cattle prod?"

"That won't be necessary.  I think I am ready to start dancing under my own power."

We both laughed and I took off.  Thanks to a helping hand from Mark, I had crossed a giant hurdle.  Now I was excited to know there would be another Casa Mark party.  This time I planned to dance my ass off.  This was the opportunity of my dreams.  I still lacked the courage to go to a club and ask a stranger to dance, but I could see myself asking one of the lesbian ladies to dance.  Since I was not attracted to them, I did not fear their rejection or their judgment.  Besides, why take it personal if they turned me down?  They weren't interested in men, so their turn-down had nothing to do with me.  Phobia would have no power at Casa Mark.

Encouraged by my talk in Mark's office, that night I returned to my Dance Project full force.  As I practiced in the Magic Mirror, I still could not get over how difficult it was for me to summon the courage to take a risk.  Without Mark and Donna's Intervention, I guarantee I would have never left that chair.

Now I was angry at myself.  This sickness of mine refused to ease up.  I was grateful for Mark's intervention, but I don't know how I would have broken through this mental barrier otherwise.   Why couldn't I do these things on my own initiative?  Why did I always have to depend on some Fateful event to get me over the latest hump?  Who would help me the next time I got stuck?  I needed to be more like Rachel, a young lady who deliberately sought out adventure.  Rachel didn't wait, she took matters into her own hands.  Amen to that.  In the future, I would try to be braver when the next obstacle arose.  I had no Rachel and no career, but at least I was dancing again.  Mark had done me a huge favor.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
LUCY AND JILL

 

The first party at Casa Mark had given me several things to think about.  There were quite a few people there, maybe 50 or 60 after adding up all the people who dropped by.  And yes, there had been many women at the party just as Mark had promised.  Most of them were obvious lesbians, but there were three or four women I wasn't so sure about. 

For example, what about Mariah?  The jury was out on her.  And what about Frances, the older woman I had asked to dance at the end of the party?  She had blushed just like a lady would react to an offer from a man whose request pleased her.  Frances had smiled appreciatively, then offered me her hand to help her out of her seat.  She seemed genuinely happy to be asked to dance.  Not only that, after the song ended, she stuck around to talk to me.  If I didn't know better, Frances might be 'straight'.  What was the story with her?

At the Second Casa Mark party, I again looked for the shy girl from the Galveston trip who had kept her swimsuit on.  No luck.  Oh well.  I was disappointed, but I didn't let that stop me.  I was on a mission.  This time I wasted no time looking for someone to dance with. 

As I walked around the house looking for potential dance partners, I found Frances from the previous week.  She was chatting with another woman at the buffet table.  Pretending to show interest in the food, I listened to their conversation and decided they were busy.  Maybe I could ask them to dance later on.  Just then another woman looked up from the potato chips.  "Who are you?" she said.

"Me?"

"Yeah, you.  I saw you here last week with those women dragging you out of that chair.  What was that all about?"

Her name was Lucy and standing next to her was her friend Jill.  They were roly-poly ladies about 40-45 years old.  They both wore sack dresses to disguise their ample bosoms and considerable girth.  The ladies laughed as I explained what had been going on.  Just like that, I had made two new friends.  One thing led to another and pretty soon I was dancing with both of them at the same time.  The nice thing about Freestyle is that three is not a crowd.

Jill and Lucy were not exactly my type.  They were both quite plump, quite plain, and quite old.  Despite their unflattering oversized dresses, I did not care about their frumpy appearance.  I liked them because they were funny and friendly in a non-threatening way.  They were both very sarcastic and knew how to make me laugh.  I could not believe some of the things that came out of their mouths.  Pretty soon I was making wisecracks too.  Even some of the men who overheard our conversation laughed.  The swimming pool conversations at the Branard Apartments had prepared me well for gay-speak.  With these two women functioning as bodyguards, I felt right at home here at Casa Mark.

I fell silent for a moment.  This was the first time I had really laughed since Rachel left three weeks ago.  Lucy and Jill were bringing me out of my shell and I loved them for it.  The three of us danced all night long.  Noting our 20 year age difference, Jill said she was thinking about adopting me so I could take care of her in her old age.  She promised the pleasure she would bring me would be well worth the trade-off.  I was about to quip that incest is best, but bit my tongue for fear Jill might take me seriously.  Jill was like an iceberg.  Wearing some sort of outfit designed by Omar the Tentmaker, I had no idea just how much of Jill was hiding under there.  I imagined Jill outweighed me considerably.  For my own safety, I wisely decided to stick to Gloria for those sort of needs.

The next Monday, I asked Mark about Jill and Lucy.  He said they were Mariah's friends and that they worked in a different branch of the Welfare Department.  Curious about their 'orientation', Mark confirmed my suspicion that they were straight.  Mark explained that some women were just as terrified of men as I was terrified of women.  That surprised me.  I could not imagine anyone being more scared of the opposite sex than me.

"Rick, there are lots of women like Jill and Lucy who enjoy socializing with gay men.  Gay men do not threaten them.  Women like Jill and Lucy are not sexually attracted to the gay men and the men aren't interested in them either.  They can all have a good time without sexual tension in the air.  In particular, the girls love the flamboyance and catty sarcasm gay men are famous for.  They all seem to think alike.  No surprise there.  After all, some of the more effeminate gay men are practically girls themselves.  When the gay boys and shy ladies get together, girls just want to have fun." 

In addition to Jill and Lucy, I had noticed Frances and her friend did not seem to be lesbians either.  Mark confirmed I was right about them too.  Like Jill and Lucy, the other two women didn't seem to care about their appearance.  Neither woman wore any makeup and they wore big dresses that would have fit over my shoulders.  I guessed these women had lost interest in fixing themselves up, most likely because the Dating Game was out of the question given their size.  However, they still wanted companionship, in which case the Gay Community was perfect.  The women appreciated having a fun social outlet where they would not feel threatened. 

Mark said, "Lucy and Jill are a couple of misfits.  They let their figures go, so now their boobs reach their knees and they are too embarrassed to hang out in the Straight World.  Gays have nicknames for these kind of women... Fag Hags, Fruit Flies, Floor Whores."

I winced.  Mark was being particularly blunt. 

"Mark, what exactly is a Floor Whore?"

"Floor Whore is a woman who dances all night long with gay men.  Some women can't wait to get out on the dance floor along with the men.  Just because they aren't dating anyone doesn't mean they want to stop dancing.  The Gay World gives them an option to party and ignore the straight world where they don't fit in."

'Where they don't fit in...'  There was something about that expression that bothered me. 

Mark was right about Lucy and Jill.  As hostile as those nicknames sounded, there could be no denying that Lucy and Jill and various other non-lesbian women in Mark's group enjoyed hanging out with Mark and his gay friends.  Mark was mother hen to a wide circle indeed.  Of the 40, 50, 60 or so people who floated in and out of his parties over the past two weeks, I would guess as many as eight were straight women.   Or maybe some of them were bisexual.  Heck, I didn't know.  I never asked.  What I did know was these women seemed just as lonely as me.  Ever since Rachel, I had begun to feel unattractive again.  Ugly ducklings of a feather, we flocked together.   

At first I danced exclusively with Lucy and Jill, but then I branched out and danced with some of the lesbian ladies such as Donna, my Intervention benefactor.  The lesbian women in Mark's group eyed me with suspicion at first.  However, once they realized I was a friend of Mark's and saw me dancing with Donna, they didn't mind dancing with me at all.  They just needed to know I was safe.  For that matter, Mark asked me to dance.  Sure, why not?  No one ever touched, so what difference did it make.

Mark's Saturday night parties continued every Saturday in December.  I was a regular now and looked forward to each party.  Saturdays at Casa Mark was the only event on my weekly social card other than basketball and volleyball.  Now that I had met Lucy and Jill, I was having fun.  I felt very much at ease dancing with these women.  Not only was my dancing improving, I was making progress with my fear of women laughing at me.  I blessed Mark again for the Intervention.  I was so grateful to Mark for his Casa Mark parties.  Mark had singlehandedly solved my Dilemma Prior to Casa Mark, I was upset that I had no courage to go out and ask some strange girl to dance at a club.  Consequently I never improved.  These fruit flies and lesbians were perfect for my needs.  They didn't want me and I didn't want them, so let's dance.  Dilemma solved!  I was finally getting a much-needed chance to practice dancing in the Real World.  Well, maybe not the 'Real World', but Mark's dance parties were a definite upgrade over the Magic Mirror.  If I kept practicing in Mark's Gay World long enough, maybe my Magic Mirror fantasies of beautiful women asking me to dance would come true someday.

Lucy and Jill had a way of making me laugh.  One night Lucy and Jill said the adoption papers had come through.  For the entire party, they announced to anyone dumb enough to listen that I was their long lost son.  The joke made them happy, so I played along.  I probably shouldn't have encouraged them because things got crazier every week.  For example, the following week they told anyone dumb enough to listen that they were saintly women.  They could easily exploit me, but were abstaining for my own good. 

As it that wasn't enough, later they changed their tune.  Lucy announced she wanted me, but did not wish to destroy my innocence.  After all, older women should not prey on defenseless children.  When I heard that announcement, I raised an eyebrow.  Gloria was older than both women, but that didn't seem to stop her.  Jill and Lucy's age made no difference to me, but their weight did.  These women had the potential to accidentally suffocate me.  Nevertheless, I thought it would be fun to tease them about their decision.

"Lucy, why would you do this to me?  When we dance together I get so worked up with desire.  Now you tell me there is no hope."

Lucy replied, "We understand how irresistible we are.  However, after careful deliberation, Jill and I have decided not to exploit you." 

Now it was Jill's turn to chime in.   She was by far the more smart-mouthed of the two.  "I am noble.  Due to my vast sexual experience, I know secrets of pleasure that would drive you to ecstasy.  I cannot in good conscience allow that to happen.  If I were to satisfy you, you would follow me like a hungry stray begging for more.  You would never be able to disengage.  This would be a shame, because the day will come when it is too late for you to marry and have children.  You would fail to reproduce and your line would perish.  There would be no baby Archers to let their arrows fly into the next generation.  I cannot let this happen."

I grinned and begged her to reconsider.  "C'mon, Jill, that is a chance I am willing to take.  I am a long-suffering child who needs guidance in these matters.  Due to my inexperience, you and Lucy are in the perfect position to educate me in the ways of love.  As your adopted son, surely it is okay for adopted mothers to pass on carnal knowledge."

Now it was Lucy's turn. 

"Although Jill and I are positive we could teach you considerable lessons in Art of Love Making, we prefer to preserve your innocence."

"But I am so attracted to both of you.  Why tempt me like this?  The teasing is such torture."

Now it was Jill's turn.

"Oh no, is that true?  Yes, I can see how that would happen.  It must be difficult for you to resist us, but I don't dare let you touch me.  When I move the way I like to move, men have trouble keeping their hands off my enticing breasts.  Maybe you should just dance with Lucy from now on.  She is easier to resist."

That crack earned Jill a well-deserved thump on the side of her head from Lucy.

"Girls, girls, behave yourselves or I will spank both of you."

Lucy said, "I didn't start it.  But go and whack Juicy if you want to.  She's been asking for it all night."

"Juicy?  Who is Juicy?"

Jill grinned sheepishly.  "That's how Lucy insults me whenever my mouth gets carried away."

Lucy chimed in, "Yeah, plus it rhymes with Lucy.  Lucy and Juicy sounds better than Bosom Buddies, our previous nickname."

I admired their generous curves with a smile.  "Hmm, Bosom Buddies is certainly descriptive, but I agree, I like 'Lucy and Juicy' better.  I don't know, Juicy, I don't know if I can quit you.  You are the very definition of temptation.  When you dance, your breasts rise and fall like an ocean swell.  I am so mesmerized that my hands tremble with desire.  Maybe you're right.  Maybe I should stay away.  But I cannot bear to stop dancing with you girls.  Tell you what.  If things get too tough, I will let you tie my hands when we dance."

Jill liked that idea. 

"Ooooh, bondage!  I love to tie up men!  That might work.  Then I could let loose and dance seductively without having to worry you might lose control and touch me.  Because if I let you touch me, you would not be able to rest until you have me.  I cannot be responsible for the sleepless nights you would endure waiting for your next chance."

Lucy's turn.  "Jill is right.  As your adopted parents, we know what is best for you, so we will deny ourselves."

"But that's not fair!" I protested.  "You have danced without inhibition for the past month.  You cannot tease me like that, then deny me.  Every week I get my hopes up.  Can't we just spend one fabulous night together, then break it off clean?"

Jill's turn. 

"Oh no, tough luck for you, Rick, we don't dare cross that line.  You are too young to understand the reasons for our noble unselfishness.  If you were to enter our love nest, you would never be able to fly away.  By remaining chaste, we allow you to find a suitable mate.  Your children will be in debt to us as will your wife, so we expect you to name any girls you might have after us.  And maybe your boys too." 

I replied gracefully.  "Well, I confess I am crushed.  I will always pine for you.  However, if your noble self-denial is the only way I can continue to dance with you here at Casa Mark, then I do my best to keep my feelings in check.  Besides, they say unrequited love is good for soul growth."

And so it went, back and forth.  When we weren't exchanging taunts and come-ons, we would dance.  Lucy or Jill would grab me and haul me out there whenever a song came on that they liked.  I didn't mind a bit.  Not only was I get much-needed practice at dancing, I had discovered I had the ability to shoot the bull with women after all, especially if she was 20 years older and 50 pounds heavier.   But what about girls my own age?

 
 


LOST YEARS:  ELENA

 

After my big night of dancing with Juicy and Lucy at Casa Mark, I returned home and practiced shooting pool.  I had fun tonight exchanging quips with the two ladies.  Trust me, it was all tongue in cheek.  I had no intention of hitting on either woman and they knew it.  To be honest, I knew I had conversational skills.  What I didn't have was the ability to make small talk with strangers.  Small talk had long been a major weakness.  Thank goodness Rachel had made the first move.  That made all the difference.  But what if the next girl expected me to make the first move?  I had no idea how to ask questions, offer compliments, or get a woman I barely knew to talk to me.  Well, the time to learn was now.  There was a flaw in my Dance strategy.  What if there was no music and no dance floor?  But if I could talk to a woman, that would come in handy everywhere I went.  I felt a real urgency to tackle this project before the next Rachel came along.  If I ever did get a second chance to meet a woman of Rachel's caliber, I would kill myself if I was unable to approach her for lack of what to say.  Who knows, if I could improve my conversational skills, I might even get to Second Base once in a while.

Jim Deane, the Mistress Book author, said it is all in the approach.  Some men have style, but most men don't.  If I could just learn how to talk to women, I believed I could overcome my overwhelming shyness.  Easier said than done.  I did not have much of a personality around women my age.  My acne problem had robbed me of precious chances to talk to girls back in high school.  Going to a men's college had prolonged the problem.  I was 25 years old, but my conversational skills around women who were strangers or vague acquaintances were little better than that of a teenage boy.

Fortunately, I wasn't hopeless.  Once I broke the ice, you couldn't shut me up.  Just ask Jill and Lucy.  I had no trouble talking to them.  I had those gay guys at the swimming pool to thank for that.  My small talk education began the day the gay men at the Branard swimming pool schooled me in the art of talking dirty.  Around those men, my imagination knew no limits.  Noticing how effortlessly I traded insults and sexual banter with Lucy and Jill, I had been able to transfer my new-found skill to women I felt comfortable with.  Due to our age difference, I could flirt outrageously and suffer no consequence.  But could I say the same things to a woman I was attracted to?  No, of course not.  I would not dare talk to someone like Rachel that way.  I needed to find a way to modify that nasty sex talk into something more palatable for pretty girls. 

Due to my Phobia, ever since Yolanda, I froze any time a pretty girl came near.  Finding myself tongue-tied, I simply told myself I wasn't ready yet and walked away.  What hope did I have speaking up the next time I met a lady who intimidated me as much as Rachel?  I had to learn to talk to women!  However, now we were back to the Catch-22 'Dilemma'.  To fully conquer my Phobia, I had to find a way to talk to women my own age.  However, I was too afraid to approach a girl my age to talk to them.  For that matter, thanks to Gay Siberia, pretty girls were in short supply.  Where could I find a pretty girl who would help me with my problem?  Hmm.  What about Elena? 

 

Elena was the Hispanic secretary in our unit who typed up case worker progress reports.  Elena wasn't just pretty, she was beautiful.  From the moment I took the job in July 1974, I lusted for Elena.  It started the second I laid eyes on her.  This young lady was a real beauty along the lines of Natalie Wood.  Elena had dark skin, long brown hair, big brown eyes, and a soft, feminine demeanor.  Her eyes were Elena's best feature.  I would look into those big brown eyes and melt. 

Elena was a constant presence during my Lost Years.  Unfortunately, due to the fact that we worked together, it was look but don't touch.  We were friends, but I wanted more.  I ached for Elena due to my constant loneliness.  One of the great mysteries is how Elena managed to stay single during this time.  From what she told me, Elena never lacked for admirers.  However, to date she had not found that special guy.  The longer Elena stayed unattached, the more difficult is was for me to maintain our professional relationship.  However, here in December I had kept my feelings to myself so far.

Since I could not date Elena, why not practice talking to her instead?  What was the harm in that?  So that is how Elena came to be chosen to fill this odd role in my life.  Not only was she ridiculously pretty, she was a captive audience.  Perfect.  I began the following Monday.

I loved the fact that Elena was so damn beautiful.  Ordinarily, she was exactly the kind of girl who would stop me in my tracks.  However, since I wasn't allowed to chase Elena, psychologically that allowed me to speak more freely around her than if she had been an actual candidate.  If I could learn how to charm Elena, maybe I would not freeze up when the next Rachel came along.   

 

Some might raise an eyebrow and ask how Elena felt about this.  Well, for one thing, I was careful not to impose myself on her good will.  Five minutes here, three minutes there.  Rest assured it was all very innocuous.  I pretended she was my sister.  I did not talk about sex nor did I make suggestive comments.  Besides, since we were the only two single people in the unit, it was fairly inevitable a friendship would develop.  It was harmless chatter and truthfully Elena did not seem to mind.  Confined to a small office with no windows and no companions, Elena had to feel isolated.  Since Elena appeared to enjoy my company, my conscience was clear.  All I did was practice talking to her.  What was so terrible about that? 

At the start of my 'Talk to Elena' project, I discovered I could not think on my feet.  Incapable of spontaneity, I was almost as bad at learning to make small talk as I was at learning to dance.  Such was the curse of being a loner my entire life.  This forced me to rehearse in advance whatever clever comment I wanted to make before it was time to visit her office across the hall.  My first breakthrough came the morning I told Elena how nice she looked today.  I did it without thinking.  They say flattery will get you anywhere, especially if it is sincere.  In this case, Elena beamed with pride.  Noting the effect my kind words had on her, I made a point to say something nice the first moment I saw Elena each morning.  I varied my compliments so they wouldn't seem quite so scripted. 

From there I branched out.  Whenever I would bring her progress reports to be typed up, I would use this opportunity to appreciate her new hair style or pretty dress and so on.  Elena's beauty helped considerably.  She was so damn pretty that every compliment was heartfelt and sincere.  If Elena had protested, I would have stopped.  However, I kept it light and avoided long conversations.  All I did was think of one thing to say on each visit, see how she reacted, and plan accordingly for my next try.  To be honest, I doubt Elena had the slightest idea what I was up to.  Although it was all pretense, I suppose I sounded normal enough to the unsuspecting young lady.

Now I had two self-improvement projects.  Who cares about finding a career?  Third Base and Home Plate could wait. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  THE SECRET IS OUT

 
As I approached Mark's party for our last Saturday party before Christmas, I was greeted by Christmas lights, Christmas tree, and festive wreaths.  I complimented Mark, but he pointed to Mariah and gave her all the credit.  Lucy, Jill and I wasted no time getting the dancing started.  The three of us danced non-stop for an hour.  After all that dancing, Lucy, Jill and I were spent.  No more dancing for a while.  We went outside to sit on the patio to enjoy the Christmas lights and have a chat in the crisp air.  Soon the jokes were flying. 

Lucy quipped, "Good grief, Rick, if you keep making us dance with you, I may up end up getting skinny again.  I've dropped two sizes since I met you.  If I get any skinnier, I am in real danger some guy will ask me out.  Perish the thought."

I noticed Lucy had worn a dress with a belt that revealed her waist was smaller than her bosom.  With a smile, I said, "No kidding, Lucy, you look great.  Forget about dating.  Just let me know when you're ready and I will claim you for myself.  I know Juicy has declared herself off limits, but you seem on the fence.  Maybe one night I will sweep you off your feet."

"If so, make sure to land on top or it will be your funeral."

While we were laughing, I was reminded what a mismatch we were.  I was 25 and the ladies were somewhere in their 40s.  I was tall and thin, while Lucy was short and plump.  Juicy was shorter and plumper.  Jill and Lucy had never met a potato chip they didn't like.  While Jill made a visit to the buffet table, Lucy returned to the earlier theme, "You are so lucky Jill and I have taken a vow of chastity in your regard.  One night of hotdog sex and you would never be the same." 

"What is hotdog sex?"

"You're the hotdog and we are the buns."

I grinned at the thought.  The odds of getting caught between the Plumpettes was remote given my lack of interest, but it was still amusing to visualize.  As I towered over the ladies, we were an odd threesome to be sure.  So what?  We liked each other and that was all that mattered.  The funny thing is we never met beyond Mark's parties.  I didn't know a thing about their private lives.  I didn't have their phone number, know where they lived or where they worked.  All I knew was I had a standing Saturday date to dance with these two and talk about sex.  With Christmas around the corner, I had known these ladies for a month.  I figured that was enough time to justify prying a little.  When Jill returned, I asked, "Ladies, can I ask a nosy question?"

The two ladies looked at each other and shrugged.  "Sure.  What do you want to know, our astrology sign?"

"By some chance, are you two girls an item?"

They both laughed and said no.  Jill said, "We met at work and have been friends forever."

Lucy added, "We like each other's company, but we haven't crossed that line.  I still prefer men, but right now I am taking a break."

Jill agreed.  "I feel the same way.  I've sort of given up on men, but I figure if the right guy came along, I would be willing to try again.  But for now, I'm taking a siesta." 

I frowned.  Their story wasn't any different from mine.  We were all in the same boat.  I hadn't exactly given up on women, but I was definitely taking a siesta.  I saw my friend Gloria Robinson whenever the call of the wild got too strong, but when it came to girls my own age, Rachel had taken the wind out of my sails.  For now, I was content to dance with my roly-poly girlfriends. 

"Someone whose name shall remain anonymous once said that women who hang out with gay men are misfits.  What do you think about that?"

"The nerve!" replied Jill.  "That damn Mark."

"How did you know it was Mark?"

"Because he calls us the Misfits all the time.  Mark loves to insult us."

"Do you have a name for Mark?"

Lucy and Jill answered in tandem.  "Of course we do.  We alternate between 'Murky Marky' and 'Unremarkable'

"How does Mark react to that?"

"Oh heck, Mark loves it.  He loves to be insulted.  But usually we just call him 'Asshole'.  He answers to that too."

"Good grief.  What do you call me behind my back?"

Lucy and Jill looked at each other, grinned, then answered in tandem.  "We call you 'Boy Toy'."

"You've got to be kidding!"

Jill answered, "No, we're serious.  You are still just a baby plus you're pretty damn cute.  Besides, now that you've started to let your hair down a little, you are a lot of fun to play with."

I nodded.  Sometimes it was hard for me to let down my guard, but I felt I could trust the two ladies.  I silently blessed them both.  By drawing me out of my shell, they were very good for my Rachel-ravaged ego. 

Lucy said, "Now it's my turn to ask.  Since you opened the door, what's your story?  Do you have a boyfriend?"

"Guard your hearts, girls, but I'm straight."

They gasped and stared at me like I was from Outer Space.  As I explained my situation, Lucy and Jill were incredulous.  "You mean you're not gay?!?!  What about Mark?  Aren't you guys secretly a pair?"

I was taken aback by the strength of their reaction.  Gee whiz, Lucy and Jill almost had a heart attack!   "No, Mark and I are just friends.  I am not interested.  Besides, how can I think of Mark when I only have eyes for you?  I just come here to flirt with you girls and dance."

"Oh, Rick, cut the bullshit.  No fooling now, tell us again that you and Mark are not an item."

"I swear that Mark and I are just friends.  We have not had sex, nor do I intend to.  I am straight, I promise."

Jill was too stunned to speak, so Lucy continued.  "Well surely you're bisexual."

"No, I'm straight."

"You've never had sex with a man?"

"Yes, sort of.  I got picked up by a drag queen once."

Jill grinned.  "Did you like it?"

"No.  I stopped when I found out the woman was a man.  After a great deal of thought, I decided I preferred being straight."

Both women shook their heads in amazement.  Lucy said, "Have I ever told you that you're weird?  What is a guy like you doing hanging out at a gay dance party?  If it's not Mark, is there another man in the picture?"

"Lucy, you are not listening so I will say it again.  I am straight."

Lucy gave me a look of disbelief.  "C'mon, Rick, knock it off.  Tell the truth and no fibbing allowed.  Look me in the eye and tell me you are not bisexual."

I leaned forward till our noses nearly touched.  "Lucy, I am straight.  I once got picked up by a drag queen, but that was an accident.  We didn't take our clothes off and we didn't have sex.  I've had a lot of problems with women lately, so I am taking a siesta from women just like you are taking a siesta from men."

Now it was Jill's turn.  "Are you nuts?  Look at you.  You're a stud.  You're a jock with big shoulders.  You should be out chasing girls!  If I was 5 years younger and 50 pounds lighter, I'd be crawling over you like hungry ants on honey ham.  Seriously, what the hell are you doing here?"

"It's complicated."

It was Lucy's turn.  "Don't give us that shit.  You're going to tell us the whole story or we will sit on you until you cooperate.  Comply or die."

So I spent a while covering my ups and downs... Vanessa, Debbie, Yolanda, Rachel.  I even told them about the Epic Losing Streak.  Lucy and Jill shook their heads in wonderment.  So much for dancing.  Now that we had laid our cards on the table, the three of us talked till the party ended.  Lucy decided to take matters into her own hands.

"Rick, it is plain to see that you need our help.  We will find you a woman.  Jill and I will become your agents and look around.  You're a hot ticket, so we should have someone to put under your Christmas tree.  You do have a Christmas tree, don't you?"

I smiled, but said nothing. 

Jill agreed.  "Absolutely.  We are going to get you a woman." 

I laughed.  "Thanks for the offer, but it would do more for my self-esteem if I could find one myself."

"Okay, in that case, next week we will begin coaching you.  We will have you out of this slump in no time!"

The ladies cracked me up.  Starting with Mark and now Lucy and Jill, I was becoming friends with everyone in Mark's group, be they gay, lesbian, fruit fly, bisexual, transsexual, whatever.  These people were nice to me.  That was all that mattered.

 
 


LOST YEARS:  MR. MISFIT 

 

Now that I was a Casa Mark regular, every Monday I would walk into Mark's office and share gossip from his latest party.  On the Monday after revealing my secret to Jill and Lucy, Mark went off on some harangue about how one Fruit Fly said this and some Fag Hag said that.  I flinched when Mark referred to Jill and Lucy as my personal Fag Hags.  My loyalty prevented me from thinking about them in these terms.  Yes, Lucy and Juicy were self-described misfits who enjoyed hanging around the gay scene, but they were also super-kind women with a heart of gold.  There wasn't a hurtful bone in either woman's body. 

I recalled how Mark once said Lucy and Jill avoided the Straight World because they did not fit in.  Now I knew why that statement had bothered me.  What about me?  What was my category?  I wasn't a Fruit Fly or a Fag Hag, but I was definitely a social misfit in my own way.  So what exactly was I?  

"Mark, I have a question.  What do gays call straight guys who hang out with gay men?"

Mark shook his head in consternation.  He couldn't think of a name.  Finally Mark said, "'Confused', maybe.  Sorry, but 'Confused' is the best I can do.  Or in denial.  That's what Freud would say." 

I frowned, but said nothing. 

Mark stared at me for a moment.  "Now that I think about it, you are one of a kind.  I have to admit I have never run across a situation like yours before.  We don't have a term coined for you.  The men I know who still show interest in women are considered bisexual." 

Mark paused a moment, then leered.  "Are you ready to admit you are bisexual?  Kiss me and let's find out the truth right now." 

"Knock it off.  No, Mark, I am not bisexual, I am straight.  We've been through this before." 

Mark rolled his eyes and grinned lasciviously.  "I don't believe.  The time has come for a test.  Just one kiss.  One taste of my sugar lips and you will be persuaded otherwise."  Mark puckered his lips and and wiggled his finger beckoning me to come to him.

"You are not helping.  Here I am dealing with existential issues and you're using my confusion to get laid."

Mark gave me a feigned look of guilt.  "What was your first clue?"

I knew Mark was only half-kidding.  He was pleased I had given him an opening to make a pass.  It was his long-standing claim that I was secretly gay but hadn't realized it yet.  No, I was not gay.  Nor was I bisexual, at least not to my knowledge.  But I did enjoy hanging around with his group, so his razzing bothered me.  Jill's words rang in my head.  "Man, what in the hell are you doing here?"  

I didn't tell Mark about my concerns.  Instead I went back to my office and thought about it.  The more I thought about it, I didn't really belong.  I was a misfit just like Lucy and Jill.  I had no business devoting every Saturday night to gay dance parties.  Like Jill said, I should be out there chasing girls.  But then I let my shoulders sag with the realization that I wasn't ready yet.  It was scary to admit that ever since my ill-fated week with Rachel, I had absolutely no desire to be chasing women.  Rachel had hurt me badly.  Her stunt with Aaron had turned me inside out.  Like Jill and Lucy, I was taking a siesta.  Except that I had a different term for it... Phobia.  I was dancing in the Gay World as a way to hide from my fears about women.  I was convinced the next Rachel would find me wanting just like the previous Rachel had.  All it took was one word to reduce me to mush... 'Career'.

I shrugged.  If I wanted to visit Casa Mark, let people gossip.  It sure beat spending Saturdays alone in my apartment.  Besides, I enjoyed working on my dancing.  Right now the most important thing in the world was learning to dance.  I was unbelievably grateful to Mark.  His Casa Mark dance parties had turned out to be the perfect venue for my odd self-improvement project.  I liked having a place to practice my dancing without fear of rejection.  Furthermore, I was making great progress.  Now that I had made friends with Jill and Lucy, each week I could not wait to show them my latest move from Disco Dave's class and have them giggle over it.  Too bad Dave had canceled his class for the Holidays because I believed he would notice my progress. 

Mark's dance parties were exactly the tonic I needed.   Now that I wasn't quite so lonely, learning to dance was fun again.   As long as it was fun, what was the harm?  Chasing girls could wait while I learned to dance.  So I continued going to Casa Mark each Saturday even though I lacked a precise term for my status.   If Jill and Lucy were the Misfit Misses, then I suppose I was Mr. Misfit.  However, there was a distinction.  Jill and Lucy would prefer not to admit it, but they were permanent members of the Misfit Club.  I preferred to think of myself as a 'Visitor'.  I might be a Stranger in a Strange Land, but I was a lot happier dancing here than bouncing around in front of a mirror on a Saturday night.  The day would come when I would need to leave, but for now I was going to stay.  I was enjoying my siesta.

 


LOST YEARS:  MYSTERY MARIAH

 

Having attended Casa Mark for five straight weeks, people were curious about me.  My continued presence raised eyebrows.   Lucy and Jill explained that gossip and speculation followed me everywhere.  Someone had leaked the information that I considered myself straight.  Lucy and Jill swore it wasn't them, so obviously Mark had opened his big mouth.  That probably explained why everyone was staring at me like I was from the land beyond Beyond.  The two ladies informed me there were wide-spread suspicions that I was secretly gay.  One rumor suggested I had already crossed the line, but was afraid to admit it.  Another rumor suggested I was going to cross the line very soon.  Lucy and Jill added the men they spoke with were convinced I had to be self-deceived. 

I groaned.  This was an instant replay of the Branard Apartments swimming pool crowd.  "Give me a break, girls.  How many times do I have to tell you I am not gay?  The only people who arouse me are you two." 

I expected a retort, but all I got was a conflicted expression on their faces.  Suddenly I realized Lucy and Jill believed the gay men in our group were right about me.  I was incredulous.  "Okay, you two, whose side are you are on?"

Lucy replied, "The people in the group are taking bets to see who will get you into bed first."

"I hope you had the sense to bet on yourselves.  If you will share the profits, we can settle this right now."

They did not reply.  They just grinned at each other and giggled.  Irritated, I continued.  "Okay, girls, confess.  Where did you put your money?"

Jill replied, "We think Mark is the favorite."

"Why is that?"

Juicy said, "All the money is on Mark because everyone knows how much you like him."

I scoffed.  "Don't be ridiculous.  Mark is just my friend.  I feel no desire for him."

Juicy looked at Lucy and Lucy looked at Juicy.  When they both smiled at each other knowingly, I was even more irritated.  "Sorry, girls, but you're backing the wrong horse.  The only one who stands a chance would be you gals.  I am true blue only to you."

Lucy said, "Oh, Boy Toy, you are so silly.  You don't have to hide the truth from us.  We both think you are a 'Marked' Man." 

I frowned.  "Ha ha ha.  Very funny."

Lucy continued, "Rick, you should see the way Mark looks at you when you dance.  I have never seen anyone so horny in all my life.  Mark wants you even more than we do!"

I rolled my eyes.  These girls could speculate all they wanted, but I knew something they didn't.  Van Morrison had a song I liked, 'G-l-o-r-i-a'.  Gloria had no trouble arousing me.  Mark on the other hand did not interest me.  There was no doubt I was living in a strange world.  I had been picked up by a drag queen one week after moving back to the Montrose area.  I had been propositioned at my first dance class.   My apartment complex was teeming with gay men who made constant passes.  A quarter of the people at my social work job were gay.  My best friend was gay.  I hung out with Mark's gay friends every Saturday night.  The only straight part of my world were the volleyball players at the JCC and some of my co-workers.  Most of the time, my whole world was painted with the colors in the Gay Rainbow.  There was no point in denying it, I was immersed in the gay lifestyle.  I could certainly see why Juicy and Lucy would be skeptical about my sexuality.  So I asked myself again if there was any truth to their claim that I was self-deceived.  The answer was no. 

My time with Gloria and Rachel made it clear my true nature was straight.  Whenever I undressed someone with my eyes, it was a woman.  Whenever I got turned on involuntarily, it came from being close to an attractive woman.  Whenever I desired sex, I knocked on Gloria's door.  Meanwhile I sat in Mark's office every day without the slightest stirring in my loins.  Mark could discuss Freudian theories of latent homosexuality till he was blue in the face, but no fantasies of sex with men crossed my mind's eye.  When I dreamed of sex, I dreamed of women.  However, try as I might, Lucy and Juicy remained unconvinced. 

Lucy spoke next.  "Rick, you must be bisexual.  Why else would you hang around here?"

I disagreed.  "How many times do I have to tell you girls I come here to dance?  I also come here to see you two.  I am around gay men every Saturday night and not once have I ever been turned on by a guy.  So what do you say to that?"

Lucy looked at Jill, then they both looked at me.  "Tell that to Mark.  He is so convinced you are gay, he brags to everyone it's just a matter of time."

"You girls are barking up the wrong tree.  So is Mark.  Look, I'm tired of talking about this.  Let's go dance."

To me, my lack of interest in men was apparent.  I didn't even want to dance with men, much less have sex with them.  Hence I dismissed the 'secretly gay' theory out of hand.  That said, Lucy and Jill had a right to be suspicious.  They knew damn well I wasn't telling them the whole story.  Riddled with shame over my facial scars and lack of career, I did not share the whole truth why I was hiding from women.  Nor did I care to explain my Phobia.  I doubted that Jill and Lucy would take my Phobia explanation seriously, so it was easier just to keep it to myself.  I did not want to tell the women that my fear of being rejected by a pretty girl was holding me back.  Nor did I want to have them tease me about how silly I was being.  Seriously, these two women weren't any braver than I was.  They were so afraid of rejection they made themselves fat so they would have an excuse to avoid men. 

 

I suppose the Plumpettes would have gotten off my case if I had confessed my other secret.  There was someone in Mark's group I was seriously attracted to.  Take a wild guess.  Knowing that Jill and Lucy were Mariah's friends, I didn't dare tell them I wanted Mariah in the worst way.  With their big mouths, there was a real chance they would go blabbing to Mariah.

The memory of seeing Mariah naked at the beach haunted me whenever I saw her at Mark's parties.  Mariah was the only person in the room who awakened my desire.  In person, Mariah was a cold fish, but she came alive on the dance floor.  This was her domain.  Whenever Mariah started to dance, the Ice Queen transformed into a sultry vixen.  I could not take my eyes off Mariah when she started to dance.  The moment the woman began to move her body, I wanted her so badly it was embarrassing.  She reminded me of 'Salome', the Biblical icon of female seductiveness.  I didn't dare dance with Mariah.  Watching her move her move that sensual body, I could not imagine how I would ever keep my hands off those inviting hips if she came too close.  It wasn't Mark I wanted, I wanted his wife!!  No, I was not gay.

My loyalty to Mark was a major reason I did not dare act on my forbidden desire for Mariah.  The other reason is that she had never signaled interest.  Not once had we shared a word past 'hello'.  One night I was very tempted to say something to Mariah about her Christmas decorations.  I also wanted to compliment her on her dancing and test her reaction.  But I held back at the last moment.  I figured if Mariah was interested, she knew how to smile in my direction.  Or she could ask me to dance. 

Always afraid of making the first move, I decided the smart thing was to keep my distance.  Look, but don't touch.  Convinced Mariah would lead me straight to trouble, I settled for admiring Mystery Mariah from afar.  This had all the makings of a slapstick comedy.  Mark wanted me, I wanted his wife.  But who did Mariah want?  Mystery Mariah had me baffled. 

 

Mark was out of luck.  When it came to Mark, there was no steam, no sizzle.  However, Lucy was right about one thing.  I was definitely a Marked Man.  Now that Lucy had pointed it out, I noticed Mark could not take his eyes off me when I danced.  Good grief, he watched me the same way I watch his sinuous wife.  I had a feeling this was going to come to a head and I was correct.  Not long after my conversation with Juicy and Lucy, Mark decided to take his best shot.  The following Monday when I was in his office, Mark invited me to come over to his house that night and sleep with him... with our clothes on, of course.  "No hanky panky, I promise!"

"Oh, sure, Mark, like I'm going to believe that."

"I mean it, Rick, let's have a Sleepover.  You are my friend.  We have so much in common.  Why confine ourselves to this office?  Come have dinner and stay the night.  We can share a bed and share our deepest secrets.  Don't worry, it would be very innocent.  We would keep our clothes on and just cuddle.  Nothing else, promise!  Wouldn't that be fun?"

Darn it, I could have done without this.  I had hoped Lucy was pulling my leg, but she had been right all along.  "I'm sorry, Mark, but I don't think that's a very good idea."

What I wanted was to ask Mark for permission to pursue his wife.  "Uh, gee, Mark, why waste a fine woman like Mariah on a man who is gay?  We can have dinner, but afterwards would you mind if I went to Mariah's room instead?  She and I would just cuddle, I promise."

I laughed out loud at the fantasy.  Seeing my strange reaction, Mark frowned.  "What's so funny, Rick?"

Uh oh, I had hurt Mark's feelings by indulging my dark fantasy a bit too much.  I felt a tinge of regret at not handling this better.  It must have taken considerable courage to proposition me knowing full well I had never given him a bit of encouragement.  Trying to cover my tracks, I replied, "C'mon, Mark, a Sleepover?  Can't you come up with something more original than cuddling?  Between you and Disco Dave and Lola-Lynn, you gay guys don't use any better pick-up lines than straight guys use on women.  Besides, I have a teddy bear to cuddle with.  My teddy bear would be jealous." 

Mark replied, "Well, bring your teddy bear along.  We can have a three-way."

"Mark, my Teddy Bear is a virgin!"  I laughed and then Mark grinned a little.  "You never give up, do you, Mark?  Are you going to let Teddy Bear kiss your sugar lips?  What will I do if my Teddy Bear turns out to be gay thanks to you?  That damn bear will never stop pestering me after he meets you."

Mark laughed and then we both laughed.  Thank goodness.  The laughter broke the tension.  The subject never came up again.  Now that Mark had struck out, I guess he spread the word.  No one in his Circle ever approached me.  It was a taboo subject from this point on.  For the record, I never had sex with anyone in Mark's group be they male or female.  No smooching, no fondling, no cuddling.  I hugged Jill and Lucy a few times and held their hands occasionally, but that was the extent of it.  I know everyone thought I was weird, but I didn't care.  I was there to dance, just dance.  Some day, God knows when, I was going to put this dancing to good use.  I was sure of it. 

 


LOST YEARS:  NEW YEAR'S EVE PARTY

 

Thanks to the friendship of Lucy and Jill, my Christmas Holidays were the most fun I had in ages.  After attending Casa Mark every Saturday in December, I enjoyed a great New Year's Eve party at his house. 

As I danced the night away, I was pleased to note the improvement in my dancing.  Thanks to Mark's dance parties, I was finally getting the practice I needed.  My New Year's Resolution was to continue the Dance Project.  With just a few more months of practice, I was certain I would be ready to take the show on the road.  I smiled at the thought of hitting dance clubs in the Straight World in search of that missing girlfriend.  Maybe then I could forget the pain of losing Rachel.

I wasn't the only person who was happy.  Mark was ecstatic.  The Christmas Holidays had been good to Mark as well.  Just two days after I said ixnay on Mark's sleepover idea, he met a man named Sean.    Sean was a tall, handsome blonde man about 30.  I liked Sean.  He was polite, clean cut and friendly.  Mark had chosen a guy with real style.  Sean was very special, so things progressed rapidly.  Mark was gaga over Sean.  "Sean is my best Christmas present ever!"

 

Mark was all over Sean at the New Year's Eve party.  As I watched Mark go hot and heavy with Sean, I noticed Mariah was watching them like a hawk.  Noting she did not look happy, I wondered if Mariah was soon to be available.  Wouldn't that be nice?   Maybe I could catch her on the rebound.  However, I never saw Mariah cast an eye in my direction, so I continued to keep my distance.  Given her lack of interest, I don't know why I bothered to lust for her.  Probably because I had no one else to lust for in this strange world I was visiting.

During the party, Mark came over to talk about Sean.  Mark was horny out of his mind.  All Mark wanted to do was talk about having sex with Sean.  Good grief, I could not get Mark to shut up about the guy.  Finally I had to tell him to knock it off. 

"Mark, enough already!!  I don't want to hear this stuff.  Go talk to someone who cares."

Mark was drunk.  He laughed loud and hard at my discomfort.  "Don't you want to know about my love life?" 

"Mark, don't you have anyone else you can boast to?  Why pick on me?"

Mark laughed again, but then he got serious for a moment.

"Listen, Rick, there's something I've been wanting to tell you."

I felt uncomfortable at the change in his tone.  Maybe he was about ask me to pursue Mariah.  Unlikely, but it didn't hurt to wish.

"What's up, Mark?"

Casting his hand in the direction of the over-crowded living room full of writhing dancers, Mark exclaimed, "I fear my dance parties have outgrown my little house.  Sean and I have talked it over, so this coming Saturday, Casa Mark is moving to a new location.  First Saturday of the New Year, the group will be heading over to a gay bar called the Farmhouse.  I want you to come with us."

Damn it!  This was not what I wanted to hear.  I felt secure at Casa Mark.  How about loaning me your wife instead and let me put a triumphant end to the Epic Losing Streak?  That would be a very good way to celebrate the New Year.  But such was not to be.  When I realized Mark had already made up his mind, my heart began to pound.  Me go to a gay bar?  I wasn't happy about this development.  No, not at all.  Since I had never been to a gay bar, I had no idea what to expect.  As always, I was scared of the unknown.  In particular, I was afraid of being attacked.  Or discovering I was secretly gay after all.  I was very intimidated. 

At that moment, I thought of Rachel.  I recalled how Rachel had fearlessly agreed to go down to Galveston Beach with a bunch of gay people she had never met.  Rachel wasn't afraid of anything and here I was scared of my own shadow.  It wasn't like I would be going by myself.  I knew Mark and I knew Juicy and Lucy.  Maybe I needed to take a risk for a change.  So with a deep sigh I gave in.

"Okay, Mark, I will go, but only on one condition.  You need to drive me there, walk in with me, and promise you will stay by my side throughout the night."

How absurd!  I had just asked a man six inches shorter and a hundred pounds lighter to be my bodyguard.  Fortunately Mark understood what I meant.  "Of course, Rick.  I promise to protect you from everyone but myself."

I gave Mark a dirty look.  "You can do better than that.  You said you would behave from now on.  Besides, you have Sean to pester."

Mark rolled his eyes, then winked.  "Okay, okay, change that, I promise I will look out for you.  You know you can trust me, right?"

I smiled.  "All right, Mark, if you say it's safe, then I guess I can give it a try."

About that time, Lucy and Jill came over to grab me for more dancing.  Mark used that as an excuse to disengage and go look for Sean.  As I watched him leave, one thought lingered in my mind.  What on earth am I getting myself into??  I had voluntarily become a Stranger in a Strange Land, but I had not counted on this.  I was in deep enough already, but now things would be Stranger.  Much Stranger. 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter TWENTY:  FARMHOUSE

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWENTY:

FARMHOUSE

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 
 

Rick Archer's Note:

Fully immersed in the World of Gays, I had one person after another claiming I was secretly gay.  The problem with being a Psychology major is that I had read far too many discussions on the existence of the Unconscious Mind.  Consequently I feared I was dealing with a major Blind Spot.  As far as I knew, I did not want to be gay.  I did not want to be bisexual either.  Nevertheless, pretty soon I was going to find out one way or the other.

Desire.  Temptation.  I knew what Sexual Desire felt like.  Sexual Desire was staring at Mariah.  Whenever I watched her dance, I undressed her with my eyes as my nerve endings tingled and the bulge in my pants grew uncomfortable.  I knew what a lack of Sexual Desire felt like too.  I watched Lucy and Jill dance and not once did that involuntary bulge take place.  I was alone in the office with Mark and not once did that tell-tale sign take place. 

If it turned out I was gay, I was willing to accept the news.  If I felt a strong desire for a man, I might even act on it.  I had no moral or religious objections regarding homosexuality, so there was nothing stopping me.  But given the absence of desire, why bother?  All men know that an erection is like voting for a candidate.  Call it an Erection Election.  If the flag goes up, all is well.  If it fails to appear, no reason to cheer. 

It was time I faced the Truth one way or the other.  If I did indeed have a Hidden Desire, I assumed it was about to be revealed on my trip to the Farmhouse. 

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 GOODBYE, CASA MARK

 

Happy New Year 1975.  On our first day back to work following the big New Year's Eve Party, I walked over to Mark's office for more details about the Farmhouse.  It was a new year and I was a new person.  Although I still wasn't dating anyone, I was in the best mood in ages.  I had finally gotten losing Rachel out of my system.  In addition, I was feeling confident that my Dance Project was finally about to pay off for me in a big way. 

Mark was in a pretty good mood himself.  Ever since Thanksgiving, Mark had been riding a hot streak.  In addition to acquiring Sean, his handsome boyfriend, his Casa Mark parties just kept growing and growing.  My first clue that these parties were becoming a problem had come on New Year's Eve.  When I arrived at the party I found my favorite comfy chair had been moved outside to the porch along with the couch.  There was barely room to dance anymore and people were starting to grumble.  Now that Disco music was really catching on, everyone wanted to dance. 

Mark's decision to move the furniture out of his living room was a useful stopgap measure, but it was only going to get worse.  Mark was a victim of his own success.  Due to the popularity of his parties, Mark's group had outgrown his house.  Now it was time to make a bold move.  Since the New Year was the time for changes, Mark wanted to try something new and visit the Farmhouse

I nodded.  His decision made sense.  But that didn't mean I had to be happy about it.  I did not like leaving the security of Mark's home. 

In addition, I had another looming showdown to face.  It was time to see the River Oaks Seven. 

 

 


LOST YEARS:  RETURN TO DANCE CLASS

 

Saturday, January 4th, 1975, was an important day.  Tonight I would be visiting the Farmhouse for the first time.  But first I had to deal with the resumption of David's Freestyle dance class.  David had taken the final three weeks off in December due to the Holidays so this was my first class in ages.  I wondered if the River Oaks Seven would return.  I certainly hoped so.  I wasn't finished with them yet.  I had begun to close the gap with them back in early December, so I worried they would throw in the towel.  To my relief, they were waiting for me when I walked in.  Greeted by their usual look of disgust, I felt right at home. 

I noticed two men and two women had joined the class.  Hmm, interesting.  I wondered if their presence would change the dynamics.  I was pleased to note the newcomers were more or less my age.  The River Oaks Seven still claimed the front row, so the four newcomers joined me to start a second row behind the seven women.  To my delight, they gravitated to me for support.  This was no accident.  After all, I smiled at them.  That's all it took.  Now the River Oaks women had five people to hate.  Sure enough, the River Oaks women cast their dirtiest looks.  Unlike the women who were clearly unhappy, I not only welcomed the newcomers, I whispered a few useful suggestions during class.  Noticing I was encouraging to the new arrivals, I think the women felt threatened.  And for good reason.  I wasn't outnumbered any more.  Nor was their dancing superior.  We were even now. 

 

Nervous about tonight's visit to a gay bar, I was full of energy that morning.   Throughout December I had acquired new moves courtesy of non-stop practice at Casa Mark.  Since my dancing showed marked improvement, I assumed David was impressed by my progress.  As I hoped, Disco Dave smiled his approval in the mirror several times. 

It may have been the New Year, but some things never change.  The River Oaks Seven still refused to acknowledge my existence.  They kept their backs to me at all times and refused to looked directly at me.  But they knew I was there.  I could see them watching me using the mirror.  From my vantage point, I saw them exchange frowns and looks of disapproval with each other.  After five months they were still determined to make me feel that I was trespassing.

Heck, I didn't care.  These women didn't bother me nearly as much as they had in the past.  In fact, my attitude had changed completely.  Rather than be intimidated by their rudeness, I felt nothing but contempt for these pathetic aristocrats.  Here they were dressed in their finery.  These were beautiful women with expensive clothes. Their hair was styled to perfection, they wore exquisite jewelry and had that dignified air about them.  And yet given all these blessings, they still insisted on maintaining their elevated status in a Disco dance class of all places. 

Why would grown women play such a nasty game?  It had to be a game.  How else could seven women pull off a perfectly coordinated effort of blanket condescension over a five month period??  No doubt they conducted weekly snobbery get-togethers where they practiced tilting their noses, rolling their eyes, and sneering in tandem.  No doubt they practiced facial exercises designed to strengthen their frown muscles.  What a shame no one ever taught them how to smile sweetly at people beneath them.  Clearly there must be some sort of pay-off in feeling superior.  I would not know.  Oh well, if they were happy hiding behind their wall of contempt, more power to them.

 

I was pleased to discover my dancing earned the respect of the four new students.  At the end of the first song David played, one of the men said I was pretty good.  I pointed to David.  "That's the guy who got me started.  All credit goes to David."

When David overheard me, he turned to face us and smiled to acknowledge my comment.  At that, I noted the women frowning amongst themselves.  What was wrong with these women?  After class, David caught up to me just as I was about to walk out of the building.

"Sorry to chase you down like this, but I wanted to thank you for your compliment."

"You are more than welcome, David.  I meant what I said.  Your class has been invaluable to me."

"May I ask you a question?"

"Of course.  What can I do for you, David?"

"You have made considerable progress.  I wondered if you go dancing a lot."

I laughed.  "What you really want is to know my secret.  Is that correct?"

David grinned.  "Yes, definitely."

"I go dancing every Saturday night."

"Really?  Where do you go dancing?"

Did I dare?  Sure, why not?  I decided to give David a little thrill. 

"I am going to the Farmhouse tonight."

David's eyes began to bulge.  "No way.  You're putting me on."

I laughed because he had taken the bait.  "No, I'm serious."

Flustered, David blurted out, "But I thought you weren't gay."

"I'm not gay, but I have gay friends."

David looked at me suspiciously, but decided he had gone far enough.  "I go dancing at the Farmhouse sometimes although I haven't been there lately.  Maybe I will see you over there."

"I will look for you, David."

I tried to act confident, but inside I was shaking.  Good grief.  I shook my head in disbelief.  Am I really going to go through with this? 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  THE ICE QUEEN

 

I refused to go to the Farmhouse alone.  I didn't feel okay walking in by myself until I knew what I was getting into.  So I persuaded Mark to take me with them for the first visit.  I was pretty worried that night as I waited for Mark to come pick me up.  I was not happy about letting myself get sucked deeper into the Gay World.  Like the proverbial tar baby, with every step I took, I asked myself if I was going too far.  If I really was 'secretly gay', would this new step push me over the edge?   Would tonight be the night when a blinding flash of homosexual desire seized my body and took control?  Well, I told myself, if the homosexual takeover hadn't happened so far, then it probably wouldn't happen at the Farmhouse either.  Besides, I told myself, I would rather take that chance and keep dancing than stay at home.  So I took the plunge despite my misgivings.  It seemed ironic I would visit a Gay Stronghold in order to conquer my fear of women.  This was one of those times when my own logic escaped me. 

 

Oddly enough, my fear of homosexual urges was allayed almost immediately.  Mark, Sean, Mariah, and Randy were waiting for me in the car.  Mark sat in front with Sean driving.  That meant Mariah was demoted to the back seat with me and giant Randy.  Mariah sat in the middle... the Rachel position.  I stopped breathing the moment I squeezed in next to her.  Oh my gosh, the Forbidden Woman is next to me!  Since Randy was such a big guy, to my further surprise, Mariah wasted no time moving right up against me.  Mariah was a slender woman, so she did not have to sit that close.  The fact that she did it anyway seemed deliberate.  The moment our legs touched, I was on fire.  My left arm was pinned to my side... did I dare put it around Mariah?  No, but I sure wanted to.  However, my arm was so uncomfortable I had to lift it close to her shoulders.  Now Mariah moved closer.  Was she sending me a message?  Was she upset about Sean taking her place in the front seat?  Seriously, I assumed a wife would expect to sit up front.  At the thought of a break up, I was overwhelmed with heat.  Not only that, I was dismayed by the emergence of a sudden erection.  Good grief. 

Let me remind my amused female Readers that Erections have a will of their own.  They especially enjoy appearing at the most awkward moments.  Furthermore, Erections prefer to point up, not down.  Hence the name.  However, there are times when a man's clothing inhibits the necessary rise to glory.  This was one of those moments.  Thanks to my wrong direction erection, I was in serious pain.  I did not dare unzip my pants and right the wrong; Mariah was sure to notice.  So I squirmed a lot and suffered.  My only hope was the erection would subside.  Fat chance of that, not with this woman beside me.  With every turn the car took, Mariah pressed hard against me, thereby intensifying both my pain and my curiosity.  This was the strangest form of suffering I had ever encountered.  Call it the Agony and the Ecstasy. 

Mariah's body was very warm which I thought was strange since I called her the Ice Queen.  Over the past month, I still had yet to say a word to Mariah beyond hello.  Consequently she was as much a mystery to me now as she was the day I first saw her naked on the beach.  I could smell her, I could feel her touch, I could feel her heat.  I trembled as sexual fantasies crossed my mind.   Sitting this close to the Forbidden Woman, her presence really unsettled me, especially since it felt deliberate.  My hand involuntarily twitched to touch her on the leg to see what she would do, but I barely stopped in time.  Much too risky.  I recalled how unhappy Mariah had looked at Mark's recent New Year's Eve Party.  I wondered if Mariah was threatened by Sean's emergence in Mark's life.  Tonight Mariah had been relegated to the back seat.  Did she feel left out?  In which case, was Mariah looking to branch out in a new direction?  I wanted to read the expression on her face, but she was sitting on my blind side.  It was better not to look. 

At the thought that Mariah was signaling interest, I was overwhelmed with both fear and longing.  I was frightened because I was convinced Mariah was going to get me into trouble.  The main reason I stayed away from Mariah was the fear that having sex with her would somehow obligate me to experiment with sex with Mark.  However, now that Mark had Sean, perhaps Mariah was a free agent.  I smiled.  The possibility that I might obtain mating rights free and clear of Mark left me tingling with anticipation. 

I was thrilled for another reason.  This uncomfortable throbbing was exactly the kind of reassurance I needed that I was not secretly gay.  At the very moment I was about to visit this Gay Palace, my highly painful erection spoke volumes.  In the remote case I found myself slipping in the wrong direction tonight, all I had to do was watch this woman dance and I would be okay.  I quietly blessed Mariah for this pointed reminder of my true nature. 

 


LOST YEARS: 
THE FARMHOUSE

 

The car stopped and we were here.  When I walked around to the back of the car to rearrange my anatomy, Mariah gave me the strangest look.  Did she know what I was doing?  I turned crimson with embarrassment.  And why did she keep staring at me like that?  I was so hot and bothered by Mariah, my gut told me her interest was a real possibility.  But where was the smile?  Mariah maintained her mask, possibly not to alert Mark.  Who could tell with Mystery Mariah?   I hated this uncertainty, but I refused to make the first move without a definite signal.  Mark was my best friend.  I was not about to make a move on his wife until I knew her intentions.

With the foursome as my escorts, we walked up to a large remodeled mansion located a few blocks from Westheimer and Bagby.  I was as tense as I have ever been in my life as I entered the Farmhouse.   With my heart thumping in fear, there was no way I was going in that door alone.  To be exact, I was panic-stricken.  What was I getting myself into? 

The moment I walked in the door, I freaked out.  There were easily 300 men inside!  Oh, my GodIt was worse than I imagined.  Every one of the men wore leather and many did not have shirts on.  I had never seen so many hairy chests in my life.  Noticing several men checking me out, I stopped breathing.  It was a good thing I trusted Mark.  Otherwise I would have turned and run for my life.  I told myself to get a grip and bravely moved through the crowd.

To my relief I spotted Lucy and Jill.  Now I relaxed a bit.  I reminded myself I was here for one reason and one reason only... I wanted to practice my dancing.  So dance I did!  Whenever I wanted to dance, there were five ladies to choose from including Juicy and Jill.  Mariah was taboo, especially tonight.  Unless she made the first move, I was determined to stay as far from her as possible.  Unwilling to guess wrong, I stuck to the five women who were safe.  These ladies would dance with me any time I asked.  Sometimes all six of us would dance together.  Surrounded by the Fruit Fly Brigade, I began to calm down.  This was going to be okay.  I could survive this.

To my consternation, Mariah kept her distance.  I noticed her discrete glances at me, but she never smiled.  I had no idea what was going through her mind.  I could not figure her out to save my soul.   Despite all my hang-ups, I was by far the most desirable man in the group for the simple reason that I had no competition.  In a sense, Mariah and I were stranded on a deserted island together.  Why did she sit unnecessarily close to me in the car yet refuse to show interest afterwards?  If she was waiting for me to make the first move, we were in trouble.  Mariah was so damn good-looking I was terrified of her to begin with.  In addition, her complicated relationship with Mark made things even worse.  Until I got a signal, I wasn't coming near her. 

Mariah skipped the freestyle dancing completely, a sure sign that she was troubled.  No sinuous gypsy dance performances tonight.  She stuck to dancing the line dances and her face remained impassive.  As for our bodies touching in the car, maybe she was testing me to see how I would react.  Obviously Mariah had not become a supervisor by accident.  She knew how to play the angles and weigh her options before acting.  I guessed she was still making up her mind which way to go. 

So, with a huge sigh of disappointment, I turned my attention to the dancing.  Line Dances were very popular at the Farmhouse.  I would say about a third of the music was devoted to line dances... Four Corners, Cha Cha Hustle, Freeze, Electric Slide, Bus Stop, L.A. Freeway... plus other line dances with names I have long forgotten.  Lucy, Juicy and I had a blast learning these line dances together.  It was 1975 and the Disco Era was in full swing. 

I had no idea at the time, but Disco would have two lives.  The peak of the first Disco Era was 1975 through early 1977.  Unfortunately, Disco began to fade badly late in 1977, a fate that befalls all fads sooner or later.  Disco was on its death bed in December 1977 when out of nowhere a miracle appeared to revive Disco and give it second life.  I will let my astute Readers guess, but here's a hint.  SNF.

I had fun at my first visit to the Farmhouse, so I went back the next Saturday and the Saturday after that.  The only men I danced with were Mark and his boyfriend Sean, but never one on one.  There was a lot of group dancing.  The three men would dance together along with some of the ladies and the other men in the group.  I would pair up with Mark for a while, then I would pair up with Sean, then rotate to Lucy, then Jill (but never Mariah; she was off-limits).  In those days, it was Freestyle and Line Dancing.  I did not know how to partner dance nor did anyone else in our group.  I never saw anyone partner dance at the Farmhouse.  But no one cared.  It is difficult to miss something that does not even exist.  Disco Partner would not appear until the Second Era of Disco began. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  DISCO DAVE AT THE FARMHOUSE

 

Guess what?  I was getting pretty good!  Dancing was becoming automatic to me.  Dancing would never replace basketball as my first love, but it was something I enjoyed.  The Disco music helped a lot.  Disco music made me really happy.  For one thing, listening to the music turned my brain off.  Once I began to dance without thinking about it, the dance moves began to sneak from the analytical side over to the intuitive side of my brain.  I developed a gracefulness that transcended my earlier self-conscious stabs in the Magic Mirror.  I was developing rhythm and becoming fluid.  Once I mastered pirouettes and began to move my hips, my dancing moved to another level.

Dancing was extraordinary fun here at the Farmhouse.  I had never seen so many people dancing in my life.  The energy of all these dancers was infectious.  Plus the caliber of the dancing was phenomenal.  Always the competitive one, I found it irritating to see so many guys who were better than me.  On the other hand, maybe I could learn something.  I loved to watch the good ones dance.  I wasn't so bad myself.  I was attracting glances and smiles from men outside our group.  I didn't mind the smiles because they reinforced my belief that I was improving.  The old adage is to dance like no one is looking, but it is more fun when they do look.  If I was dancing with a pretty woman, I would have been acutely self-conscious.  However, surrounded by gay men everywhere, I could have cared less what they thought.  They could watch all they wanted.  Besides, I appreciated the attention.  I had begun to feel attractive for the first time since Vanessa left me over a year ago. 

On my third visit to Farmhouse, I spotted Disco Dave out on the floor.  It was easy to notice him because the floor had thinned so people could watch.  David was putting on quite a show.  This was no accident.  David had undoubtedly been dancing in gay bars his whole life.  I had a strong hunch this is how David had learned to dance so well.  Dave was doing moves I cannot politely describe.  Let's just say Dave was moving in ways that had no place in our Saturday morning class lest he risk offending the society matrons.  David's style called attention to his desirability.  He was the male version of a female seductress.  The gay dance style was far less inhibited than a straight dance club such as the Second Office Club which I had visited last October.  Not just David, but the dancing of the gay men in general was vastly superior to the straight guys I saw on my two scouting trips at the Second Office Club. 

David was so magnificent I beckoned for Mark and Sean to come watch.  Lucy and Jill came too.  They were blown away by his dancing ability.  David moved his body in ways I never knew possible.  When the song ended, I grabbed David and brought him over to meet my friends.  As my friends complimented him, David was incredibly modest.  He made a really good impression on the group not just for his dancing, but his friendly nature as well. 

David asked me to dance, but I turned him down by explaining I was way too intimidated.  I offered to buy him a drink instead which he accepted.  This was a bit out of character for me.  Strangely enough, I never bought a drink at the Farmhouse.  I had nothing against drinking, I was just too cheap to bother.  I could get high just by dancing.  However, for this special occasion, I was willing to splurge.  We had a nice talk as we stood at the bar. 

"David, it was a real pleasure to watch you dance.  You showed me some moves I've never seen you demonstrate in dance class."

David blushed.  "The Gay dance style is a little too wicked to show my sophisticated ladies.  I wouldn't want to get them all flustered."

At that comment, we shared an evil grin together.

"Well, David, you certainly know how to put on a show.  My friends were amazed."

"I love to dance Disco.  It is my entire life.  Did you know I have won the Staff Freestyle Dance contest three years in a row?"

"You told me that once before and I believed you then.  However, after seeing you dance here at the Farmhouse, I can say there is no one who can hold a candle to your talent."

"How did you find me, Rick?  It is very crowded tonight."

"You were easy to spot.  Everyone was staring at you.  There is no one in this club that compares to you."

David blushed again.  I think he liked being complimented.  "Guess what, Rick?  Two of the women in our class appeared in this week's Houston Chronicle best-dressed article.  They got their photographs in the paper."

"Really?  Too bad I missed it.  I would have pinned their picture to the wall for inspiration."

"My, my, aren't you the sarcastic one.  Knowing you, you would probably throw darts."

I grinned.  "How did you guess?"

"You should read the Houston Chronicle society columns.  I see their names all the time.  In fact, three of the women sponsored a recent fundraiser at the Museum of Fine Arts.  You would be surprised.  These ladies are real movers and shakers."

"No, David, I wouldn't be surprised.  It is pretty obvious your lady friends know their way around Houston social circles.  So I have a question.  How do these women treat you?"

"They are actually very nice to me.  They consistently add generous tips at the end of every private lesson and they are always full of compliments for my dancing and teaching.  I don't know what it is about you and them.  They really don't like you, do they?"

A dark smile crossed my face.  "That is the understatement of the century.  They hate me.  Do they ever say anything about me in your private lessons?"

"No, not really.  They don't trust me where you are concerned.  They probably think whatever they say to me will be passed on to you.  However I did overhear Mrs. Larkin talking to Mrs. Tisdale once.  Mrs. Larkin said you give her the creeps the way you stare at her and the rest of the women with so much hostility.  Personally, I think you all just got off on the wrong foot.  You should try and talk to them.  They are actually pretty nice."

At this point, David got asked to dance.  He excused himself and left me behind to think it over.  The day I went over to talk to the River Oaks Seven would be the day Hell froze over.  They had shown far too much animosity for me to extend pleasantries.  However, David had given me a different impression of the women.  David's choice of the phrase 'give her the creeps' had hit a nerve.  It reminded me of 'Creepy Loser Kid', the phrase I had been taunted with back in high school.  My troubled expression was a likely reason those women were so leery of me.  It filled me with regret to admit I probably did give some people the creeps.  After all, I wasn't the most cheerful person in the world.  My perpetual scowl coupled with my size likely did make me seem threatening.  Well, there was nothing I could do about it now, so I returned to the dance floor.

 
 


LOST YEARS: 
MAKING MY MOVE 

 

Inspired by the dance frenzy at the Farmhouse, a fever took hold of me.  I threw caution to the wind and let it all hang out. 

Turn the beat around!

Makes me wanna move my body yeah, yeah, yeah...
With the rat, tat, tat, tat, tat, tat on the drums, hey!

I was thrilled to spin and move to the music.  I wasn't average anymore, I was pretty good.  Six months of concentrated practice had more than made up for my late start in life.  The metamorphosis was complete.  Here at the Farmhouse, I reached a level of dancing I never dreamed possible back when I first started.  I began to wonder if it was time to move on to the next stage.  Was it time to dance with the pretty girls?  After all, wasn't that the original plan?   I gulped.  Well, not yet... but maybe soon.

I was becoming a spotlight dancer.  As I danced, men were smiling.  The increased attention didn't bother me.  The Farmhouse had turned out to be far less dangerous than I had feared.  No one ever bothered me.  Not once. 

Nevertheless I was careful.  I had a rule... I stayed strictly within Mark's Circle of friends. It was a good rule; no one ever hit on me.  As long as I stuck to the group, no problem.  Furthermore, within the group, no one ever bugged me about what my sexual orientation was.  No doubt they continued to assume I was secretly gay, but they did not press the issue.  Once I explained I loved to dance, they nodded and left it at that.  I liked Mark's friends.  Everyone in this group was wonderful to me.  Although I remained a curiosity, I thought it was kind of these people to accept an outsider like me.

 

In the meantime, I was on a mission.  I was back in the Magic Mirror, this time with passion.  My nightly mirror ritual had waned a bit around Christmas time, but now that I had actual competition at the Farmhouse, I wanted to be as good as the better dancers.  So my willingness to practice each night returned with an exclamation point.  I was good now and I wanted to get even better!   I found a radio station with actual dance music and that helped.  Each night I turned on the radio and got to work in front of the mirror.

Let's all chant!
Your body, my body
Everybody move your body
Your body, my body
Everybody work your body
Let's all chant!

The powerful electronic Disco beat enabled me to get rid of my tendency to think so much out on the dance floor.  As I began to relax, I fell into some sort of hypnotic state.  Once that sense of blissful unconsciousness swept over me on the floor, my body began to move in ways that could not be learned in a dance class or by staring at myself in a mirror.  I began to pick up dance moves the same way I had once picked up basketball moves.  The funny thing is that I never noticed it happening.  The new moves snuck up on me.  What tipped me off was when I began to see moves appear in the Magic Mirror that no one had taught me.  Well, I'll be darned.  There really was something to this 'turn your brain off' stuff.  With a laugh, I remembered how my overly-analytical brain had interfered with my initial attempts.  Now I did not think about my dancing at all.  Practice makes perfect.  

I could not wait for my next trip to the Farmhouse.  I wanted to show off my new moves!  Juicy and Lucy were my biggest fans.  They raved about my dancing.  As their adopted Boy Toy, they went on and on about how much fun it was to dance with 'such a hot stud', their words, not mine.  Lucy and Jill spread the story how they had personally taught me to dance.  Claiming to be born teachers, they added they had trained me to raise my game so they would not be embarrassed to dance with me in public here at the Farmhouse.  Beaming at me with pride, just look how their hard work paid off!  The mixture of their silliness and their enthusiasm made me smile.  Lucy and Juicy gave me the nicest compliments I had ever received.  I didn't care how plump they were, they made me feel good about myself.

One night Jill reminded me she deserved most of the credit for my improvement because she was my inspiration.  Although Jill was rounder than the Great Pumpkin, that didn't stop her from stating everyone considered her the sexiest dancer in the group 'by far'.  Jill pointed out how fortunate I was to have her as a role model.  Not to be outdone, Lucy chimed in with a quip of her own.  Lucy stated that now that she was skinny again (not), if I improved any more, she might be forced to reconsider her hands-off approach.  In that case, I would be unable to resist her.  I grinned.  The teasing never stopped. 

The highlight came the night Mark and Sean pulled me aside to say I was starting to catch up to the elite dancers.  Not the first tier, mind you, but getting better.  Wow!  These kind words gave my ego a much-needed boost.  As the compliments piled up, I could feel my confidence surge.  I beamed with pride at the results of my hard work.  I was definitely on a roll. 

I owed Mark so much.  If he had not persuaded Donna to drag me out of my chair back in November, how would I have ever found a way onto the dance floor under my own power?  With that thought, I realized how much this Dance Project had cured my crippled self-esteem.  I smiled because these compliments had shoved my very pissed-off Phobia into the dark shadows.  Who could have imagined dancing could have shut down my Phobia?  But it was true.  The Farmhouse had been exactly what I needed.  I said a quiet 'thank you' to Rachel for teaching me not to succumb to my fears all the time.  It was the memory of her that had given me the courage to visit Casa Mark in the first place and then the Farmhouse two months later.  Even the River Oaks Seven deserved some gratitude.  If they had not been so damn mean to me, where would I have found the energy necessary to devote so much time to this project?

Six months ago I had begun my Dance Project under such extreme circumstances that I had concluded that the Universe had virtually ordered me to learn to dance.  Although I had wondered if I was crazy many times, I doggedly stuck stayed with David's lessons and my nighttime practice sessions in the Magic Mirror.  The best break of all had been making friends with Mark.  Without Mark's help, I could not imagine getting past the dead end I hit thanks to Rachel and my Dilemma.  Now look at me.  This Dance Project had accomplished the miracle of putting Humpty-Dumpty back together again following Colorado State. 

The feeling that I was on a 'Meant to be' Path was very strong at the moment.  This had been a very strange route to take, but I could not question the results.  I didn't know where I was headed, but I wasn't going to stop now.  All I knew was that I was full of optimism about visiting the straight dance clubs and putting my new-found skills to the test.

 


LOST YEARS:  THE MAMBO STEP

 

It was Saturday, February 1.  After running into Disco Dave at the Farmhouse the previous week, I could not wait for my next class.  Dancing throughout January at the Farmhouse helped me make dramatic progress.  These hours and hours of practice had really paid off.  Barely able to contain the pride I felt over my newfound mastery of Freestyle, I wanted to study David's moves and get even better.  David's two favorite songs were Rock Your Baby by George McRae and Rock the Boat by Hues Connection.  David would move so gracefully when he played these songs.  I tried to imitate his fluid movement, but it just wasn't happening.  Whereas I was learning to dance one step at a time, David was a natural.  I was so envious.  David had a real gift!

I had made friends with the four new students in January.  Now for the first time I began to come early knowing I might see a friendly face.  The funny thing is my new friends watched me dance almost as much as they did David.  I was their inspiration.  They took my word for it that I was no better than they were when I started.  To be honest, I was far worse, but they refused to believe.  The important things is they got the message.  If I could get this good in six months, then there was hope for them too. 

 

The River Oaks women continued to rule the roost, but the addition of the new students had altered the dynamics.  No doubt the women overheard the compliments I received from my new friends.  That development could not have gone over well.  The support of my friends, my improvement, and David's growing respect for me undermined their status.  And, as we know, status meant everything to these women.  Judging by their frowns and body language, they had lost some of their swagger.  Did I detect a look of concern?

David said he was going to teach us Cuban hip motion today.  He showed us the 'Mambo Side Step'.  David stepped right, then pushed his hip to the right.  He repeated the move to his left using a triple step in both directions.  I smiled.  Cool move.  I definitely wanted to learn this Mambo step so I could show it to Juicy and Lucy later tonight.  I could hardly wait for them to make a fuss over me. 

Ordinarily I had a slow learning curve, but not this time.  To my delight, I picked up the Mambo move relatively easily.  Not only that, when I compared my movement to the seven women in the mirror, there was no doubt I had it and they didn't.  Those nasty women couldn't move their hips if they tried.  Perhaps their innate meanness had permanently frozen the lower part of their body. 

Paying the women no further attention, I practiced the Cuban hip move in the mirror without a care in the world.  I was having so much fun I failed to notice David had stopped to watch me.  When I did finally catch on, I stopped and grinned sheepishly.   David clapped his hands and said, "Hey, don't stop, Rico Sauvé!  You look good, amigo!"

 

It was a high compliment indeed, but my first reaction was concern for David.  Fearing David had made a bad mistake, I immediately glanced at the women.  Sure enough, a look of horror had crossed their faces.  When David saw their reaction, he paled in  instant recognition of his error.  The women were upset because David had complimented me publicly, a serious violation of the unspoken rule.  David had been openly disloyal to the River Oaks Seven for the first time.  Seeing their angry looks in the mirror, this was their first show of weakness I had ever observed. 

They turned and looked at each other with a dismayed 'Can you believe what just happened??' expression.  Seeing their faces contorted in disbelief, I could just imagine what raced through their minds... 'Oh my God, David was nice to Sasquatch!  Please tell us that David and Sasquatch are not friends!?!'

A woman named Mrs. Tisdale realized I might have noticed her pained expression.   Rather than use the mirror to check me out, without thinking Mrs. Tisdale turned her head to see if I had noticed.  The moment our eyes locked, she grimaced at her mistake. This was the first time someone from the River Oaks Seven had ever looked in my direction during class.   Mrs. Tisdale had just confirmed my existence.  Tickled, I gave her an obnoxious smirk and placed my hands on my hips.  Yes, Mrs. Tisdale, I really do exist.   

 

Embarrassed, Mrs. Tisdale turned back to face the firing squad.  She was met by the angry faces of her six friends for breaking rank.  The woman had committed a faux pas of the highest magnitude.  This was my breakthrough.  The existence of Sasquatch had been confirmed.  Life for them would never be the same.

My four friends laughed.  They understood what was going on.  At their snickers, several women blushed with embarrassment.  The women realized I had gained the upper hand.  I could see it in their grim expressions.  The seven women were not the same afterwards.  From this point on, they were just going through the motions.  No doubt they wanted to leave, but that would give me too much satisfaction.  Nevertheless, the lack of effort said it all.

 

At the end of class, as always the River Oaks Seven went through their ritualistic goodbye hugs to David, but their hearts were not in it.  The missing lipstick said it all... David didn't have a mark on his face.  He had received nothing but air kisses. 

Noting the distinct lack of sincerity, I had a hunch I would never see these women again.  Sure enough, when I entered the dance room the following week, the River Oaks Seven were nowhere to be seen.  David kept looking at the clock to no avail.  Finally he turned to me and shrugged his shoulders.  I nodded and David nodded back.  We both agreed... the women were gone. 

David turned on Rock the Boat and away we went.  The torch had been passed.  Ding dong, the witches were dead. 

These women had taught me a valuable lesson.  Beauty is only skin deep.

 

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter TWENTY ONE:  TRIANGLE

 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE
CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

TRIANGLE

Written by Rick Archer 

 

 
 

Rick Archer's Note:

Based on a lifetime of experience, I am convinced the River Oaks Seven was a Fated relationship.  Without them, I would have never made the same progress on my Dance Path. 

To me it was a Cosmic Joke just how bad I was at dancing.  Even worse, I had put all my eggs in one basket for reasons I could barely fathom.  Without knowing what was going on, I kept getting hints that dancing was important for some reason.  The most important hint of all was the River Oaks Seven.  Convinced these women had been placed in my life for a reason, I was bound and determined to see where my dance hunch would take me.

Based on the extreme anger I felt, I recognized that these women were a part of my Fate right from the start.  Under ordinary circumstances, I would have quit after my first class.  For that matter, I wanted to quit several other times.  However I refused to leave because I did not want to give these women the satisfaction of knowing they had run me off.  Anyone who knows me would realize the easiest way to get me to stick around would be to trigger my sense of inferiority.  I had been knocked down early in life and placed at a huge disadvantage compared to my privileged St. John's peers.  Now I had a burning desire to prove to myself to these St. John's archetypes I was just as good as they were.

They say your worst enemy is your best teacher.  Based on lessons taught to me by Vanessa, Fujimoto and the River Oaks Seven, I would have to agree with that.  By aggravating me no end, these women provoked the fury I needed to keep returning to class despite little early progress.  In hindsight, I can attest the River Oaks Seven did me a real favor.  They were instrumental in keeping me focused on a goal that made absolutely no sense.  By chasing those women off, I healed my sense of loss regarding the dance parties I did not participate in back in high school.  No doubt my former classmates still held a decided edge in many areas, but when it came to dancing, I had no peer.  It was good to put at least one ancient bitterness to rest.  Today the Chip on my Shoulder was one burden lighter.  

But Chip was still there.  And so was Phobia.  The struggle would continue.

 
 
 


LOST YEARS:
 ME AND SUE AND THAT GUY TOO

 

I was no stranger to Love Triangles.  Emily-Eric-Rick.  Vanessa-Kenny-Rick.  Yolanda-Robbie-Rick.  Rachel-Aaron-Rick.  Been there, done that, lost every one of them.  But this time I was the observer, not the victim. 

Mark referred to Sean as the best Christmas present he ever received.  I recalled the moment in late December when Mark first told me about Sean.  Mark poured his heart out about his love for Sean and how wonderful the guy was.  It was love at first sight.  Mark and Sean immediately realized they had something special.  Shortly after New Year Mark made his big announcement.  Mark beamed with pride when he told me the two of them had decided to become exclusive.  This was a big step for Mark.  From what Mark told me, monogamy did not come naturally to gay men.  Here in the mid-Seventies, the gay community had elevated casual sex to a crescendo.  Mark told me it was not uncommon for an attractive gay man living in a big city to count his lifetime conquests in the hundreds, perhaps even in the thousands.  Considering I could still count the women I had been with on one hand, my eyes bulged in astonishment.  Yes, I knew I had led a sheltered life, but the disparity was shocking. 

Given this context, when Mark said that he and Sean were planning to be exclusive, I gathered that limiting oneself to just one partner - something I took for granted - was a big deal for him.  Mark seemed amazed at his decision.  Mark muttered aloud, "I don't know if I even know how to be faithful!!"

   

Mark's love life was definitely weird, but it soon got weirder.  I raised an eyebrow in late January when Mark broke more big news.  He explained that Mariah had joined Sean and Mark in their lovemaking.  As Mark called it, they were having a Three-Way.  Mark said it was incredible.  He had never been so happy in his life! 

This was the dawn of the Love Triangle, my preferred term.  The Love Triangle was the first personal information Mark had ever shared with me about Mariah.  So Mystery Mariah was having sex with two gay men.  Hmm.  I didn't see that one coming.  I wasn't pleased to know I had lost out in the Mariah sweepstakes to two gay men, but then again I had no idea what made the Ice Queen tick.   

As I listened to Mark, I was glad that he was happy, but thought to myself I had never heard of a stranger relationship.  As I visualized the three of them in bed together, I thought Mark was taking a big chance. 

"Mark, are you sure this is a good idea?"

"Absolutely," Mark replied.  "Mariah asked to join us and Sean said he was all for it." 

"I think sooner or later, someone is bound to get jealous.  I am sure of it."

Mark disagreed. "Everybody is an adult here, Rick.  We all know what the risks are and we all know that as long as we communicate, we can make this work."

Well, Mark was the Master.  If anyone could pull it off, Mark would be the one to do it.   Mark knew more about relationships than any person I had ever met.  Be that as it may, I still thought what Mark was doing was risky. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  TROUBLE IN PARADISE

 

I had assumed the demise of the River Oaks Seven would make me deliriously happy, but such was not the case.  Instead, beating them took all the fun out of my Dance Project.   I suddenly understood why so many sports teams have trouble repeating their success.  It was like climbing to the top of the mountain and feeling empty because the goal had been reached and there was no other mountain to tackle.  The loss of my nemesis had taken the wind out of my sails. 

Here in February, the Farmhouse was not what it used to be.  Now that someone had let all the air out of the balloon, I began to go through the motions.  It was obviously time to move on to my next mountain... dancing in the straight nightclubs.  However, I refused to budge.  I stuck around out of loyalty to Mark, Lucy and Jill.  In addition, I still nursed a long shot hope that beautiful Mariah would lose interest in the two gay men and fall into my arms at some point.  I was very skeptical about the chances of Mark's Love Triangle working out. 

 

For three Saturday nights in a row I watched Mark, Sean, and Mariah at the Farmhouse with a morbid sense of fascination.  I was curious about all sorts of things.  It was surprising enough to learn the Ice Queen was having sex with two gay men, but what exactly was the arrangement?  Who was zooming who?  Previously I had assumed Mark was completely into men, but now I wasn't so sure.   Trust me, there were many questions I wanted to ask.  However, I did not dare ask.  Knowing Mark, he would have given me every gory detail.  In reality, I was reluctant to know what the answer might be.  The Gay World no longer held any fascination.  If nothing else, there was no longer a shred of doubt in my mind that I was straight.  Furthermore, I had nothing to prove with my dancing.  It was good enough.  Feeling myself disengage from the gay scene, so the less I knew about what happened behind closed doors in Mark's Triangle, the better.  I tried to be open-minded, but sometimes the Gay World was just too bizarre for me to comprehend.  So I deliberately chose not to pry the lid any wider than necessary. 

Mystery Mariah continued to unsettle me for all sorts of reasons.  By definition, Mariah had to be at least partially straight.  After all, she was having sex with two men at the moment.  So what if they were gay men?  They weren't lesbians, were they?   Even more perplexing, I still did not understand why a beautiful heterosexual woman was living with a gay man in the first place.  I had never found the nerve to ask Mark this question, but I was dying to know the answer.   It crossed my mind that maybe Mariah was just as weird as I was.  I wondered what her story was.  Was she taking a Siesta too?  Maybe Mariah was a Stranger in a Strange Land for her own complicated reasons.  In that case, we had something in common.  Lost in the wrong world together, maybe we would find each other.  We certainly belonged together... or so I told myself. 

I was still climbing the walls to be with Mariah.  The problem with excessive lust is that it leads to poor choices.  Given that Mark was my best friend, my instincts warned me Mariah was an especially poor choice.  Ultimately, I was relieved by the development of the Love Triangle because it made it that much easier to leave Mariah alone.  So I stayed on the sidelines and waited for an opening.  I fully expected problems to develop.  It did not take long to realize I was reading the tea leaves correctly.  There was Trouble in Paradise.

On Valentines Day, theoretically the most romantic day of the year, Mark stopped me in the hall and asked if we could talk.  After closing the door to his office, he wasted no time confessing he was having romantic difficulties.  I was sorry to learn that Mark's Triangle was in trouble, but not surprised.  Today Mark dropped hints that he wasn't getting his fair share of the pizza in the bedroom.  He did not come right out and say it, but I gathered Mark was settling for the crust while the other two got the pepperoni.  I wanted to ask if this meant he was forced to watch while the other two went at it.  However, I did not pry. 

From this point on, my daily conversations with Mark took a dark turn.  Mark and I flipped roles.  During our frequent daytime talks, now I was the listener and Mark was the troubled one.  It was like Mark and I were on a seesaw.  While my fortunes were on the rise, Mark's love life was plummeting faster than a hurtling meteor.  How utterly strange to witness this twist in fortunes.  It saddened me to see my Brightest Day was run parallel to Mark's Darkest Day.  Just six short months ago our roles had been completely reversed. 

 
 


LOST YEARS:  A LESS THAN SUBTLE HINT

 

The entrance of Sean into Mark's life did me an odd favor.  Now that Mark didn't go around drooling over me, Juicy and Lucy were starting to believe I was telling the truth when I said I was just here to dance.  Plus I decided to tell them the whole story, Acne, Phobia, Epic Losing Streak, Vanessa, Graduate School, River Oaks Seven, Disco Dave, the whole shebang.  Once I explained how unattractive I had felt all my life, they finally figured out what I meant when I said I was on a mission.  Turning serious for a moment, they said they were rooting for me. 

Lucy understood how it felt to be unattractive because she had dealt with the same issue.  Jill said ditto for her.  They were sweet women.  Nature had not blessed them with beauty, but it had given them a kind nature.  I was glad they were my friends.  I had been thinking about trying out the Second Office Club again, but their friendship held me back.  These two women had made me feel attractive for the first time in ages.  Due to the gratitude I felt, I was reluctant to leave.  Besides, dancing somewhere else wouldn't be the same without them. 

 

Strangely enough, Juicy and Lucy reminded me of my beloved dog Terry.  I remembered how I agonized over leaving Terry behind when I went off to college.  If I were to leave, there was a strong chance I would never see these two women again.  Unfortunately I could not take Juicy and Lucy with me.  Where would the Plumpettes find the courage to follow me to a straight club populated by slender young women in the prime of their lives?  For all my flaws, I did have one redeeming trait... I was a very loyal person at heart.  I did not want to turn my back on my friends, so I stuck around even though the thrill was gone.

On Saturday, February 15th, I was hanging out with Lucy and Jill at the Farmhouse when Jill began singing the blues. 

"Well, guys, last night was another Valentine's Day spent alone.  It has been a long dry spell, my fourth year in a row.  Thank goodness my favorite bottle of wine came to visit.  I watched The Way They Were on TV and had a nice cry if I may say so."

Good grief, first Mark, now Jill.  Is anybody happy here?   I decided to try and cheer her up.  "You can be my Valentine, Juicy." 

Seeing the instant frown on Lucy's face, I quickly added, "So can you, Lucy.  You are so slender now I didn't even notice you."

They both smiled at my quick recovery.  Now it was Lucy's turn.  "In case you have forgotten, Rick, I've already warned you that when I lose fifty more pounds, I'm coming after you.  I am losing weight at a rapid clip, so by chance do you have a cute friend lined up for Jill?"

Jill objected.  "Wait a minute, I want Rick too.  You can have his friend, Lucy, and I will take Rick."

"Knock it off, you two.  No claws, no scratching.  I hate it when you fight over me.  I don't want any blood on my shirt."

"We need to find a way to slice you in two, Boy Toy!"

"Please don't be talking about cutting things off.  That makes me nervous."

The girls laughed.  This was a game we had played before many times over the past three months.  They loved to talk about the three of us having sex together, but unless they found some way to get me very drunk, it wasn't happening.  Maybe that was another reason why I never drank here at the Farmhouse.  I liked to stay on my toes for obvious reasons.

I was worried about my girlfriends.  My friend Jason back at Colorado State once handed me an article titled 'The Point of No Return'.  The article said that when weight gain reached a certain point, there was no hope.  I would never embarrass the girls with the truth, but I doubted either women would ever lose the weight.  If so, these two women were probably doomed when it came to men.  Jill and Lucy were pretty lonely, so my companionship filled a much-need void.  Considering my value to them, this explains why I was completely taken off guard by the next part of the conversation.

Jill asked, "So what about you, Boy Toy?  Any romantic possibilities?  When are you going to start dating again?"

"And leave you two?  Never."

Jill said, "Oh, cut the shit, don't start that again.  If you don't want to date, then why should we let a good man go to waste?  Just pick one of us and shoot the other."

That prompted Lucy to say, "I would suggest a three-way, but every time I think of that I look at Mark and change my mind."

With that, we grew quiet.  Mark's woes in the Love Triangle were obvious for everyone to see and all three of us were depressed.  Right now Mariah and Sean were hot and heavy out on the dance floor.  Watching the sparks fly between them on Valentine's Weekend, we could not help but notice how sad Mark was.  Sitting at another table, Mark was pretending to talk to someone, but mostly he was sneaking worried peeks in their direction.  It was a pitiful sight to see.  

Jill broke the silence.  "Okay, Rick, forget the three-way, forget shooting one of us and forget slicing you in two.  If Lucy and I can't have you, then someone deserves you.  You say you came here to learn to dance, well, I think you've achieved your goal.  Now that you have eliminated those nasty rich women you told us about, what's your next move?"

"Are you girls giving me a hint?"

Lucy and Jill looked at each other, then looked back at me.  They replied as one.

"That's exactly what we are doing!!"

Jill and Lucy were right.  Now that I had vanquished the River Oaks Seven, I had experienced a total let-down in regards to my dancing.  It was embarrassing how much I missed taunting those seven women with my progress.  But the real reason the Farmhouse had ceased to be fun was Mark's misery.  Mark was the heartbeat, the pulse of our group spirit.  Without Mark's sunshine, our Farmhouse fun had gone into eclipse.  With Mark's unhappiness affecting all of us, the energy was in serious decline.  The only thing keeping me here was my friendship with Jill and Lucy.  And now they were shoving me out the door for my own good. 

Should I listen to them and jump ship?  No.  I decided I still wasn't ready.  With the memory of Rachel's betrayal still fresh in my mind, I preferred to avoid chasing my next heartache as long as I could.  I decided to stay.  Who knows?  Maybe Mariah would come my way.  With that thought, I frowned.  Fat chance of that.  Noting the show Salome was putting on for her lover Sean, Mariah would not be headed my way anytime soon.  Not only that, she wasn't headed back to Mark either.  Mark was a lost cause, I was sure of it.  Based on the way Mariah was enticing Sean at this very minute, Mark was doomed.

Like I said, I am loyal to a fault.  Mark, Lucy and Jill were directly responsible for my comeback.  I did not want to leave them.  However, what if I were to seek out a new venue in addition to dancing?  I could reserve Saturday for the Farmhouse, but try dancing somewhere else on another night.  But where would I go?  I began to give that idea serious thought.

 


LOST YEARS:  THREE'S A CROWD

 

At the end of February, Mark's problems escalated to crisis mode.  On Thursday, February 27, Mark called me on my office phone.  He did not sound good, so I hurried over to his office.  Mark broke down the moment he saw me and openly wept.  These weren't just moist tears in his eyes; Mark was sobbing with grief.  I sat there awkwardly and let things run their course. 

Finally Mark composed himself enough to explain.  Mark said his Three-Way was spinning badly out of control.  Yesterday afternoon Mark played a hunch and deliberately came home early.  Sure enough, he came across Sean and Mariah in the act.  Given the direction the sex had been going lately, Mark suspected this wasn't the first time two of the three tenors had split off into duplicitous duet.  Following his habit of confronting his fears, Mark asked the two of them what the story was.  Upon questioning, Mark discovered that Sean and Mariah had been going at it for some time now, but wanted to conceal the painful truth from Mark.  They preferred to have sex when Mark wasn't around, so Mariah had secretly reworked her schedule to accommodate afternoon delight while Mark was still at work. 

 

Mark was absolutely crushed.  "I cannot believe Sean and Mariah have been cheating on me!"

Good grief.  How could it be 'cheating' if two people who had been having open sex together in front of Mark continued to have sex on the side?  I decided Mark was in no mood to explain it to me.  Besides, I got the point.  Mark could not bear feeling left out.  So instead I asked Mark what had gone wrong.  Mark ruefully explained that Sean had discovered a previously unsuspected interest in having sex with women.  Apparently Sean had no idea how much he liked sex with women until Mark invited Mariah into their bed.  Mark moaned that Mariah had awakened Sean's latent heterosexuality!  

My ears perked up.  'Latent heterosexuality'?  Did Mark really say that??  Never heard that one before.  I almost laughed out loud, but out of respect for Mark, I managed to suppress it.  After all the times I had been accused of being secretly gay, poor Mark had been done in by a guy who was secretly straight.  This fiasco was dripping with irony. 

Now that the secret was out, things had taken a strong turn for the worse.  Mariah and Sean decided there was no longer any point in hiding, but they still preferred to have sex in private.  For the first time, last night Mariah and Sean had decided not to sneak around anymore.  Instead they deliberately asked Mark to leave the room while they had sex.  Mark gave me the woeful details of how they apologized profusely for rejecting him.  They hated sending him away, but claimed that given their intense feelings for each other, they needed to be alone.  Mark took the hint and went to another room.  However, after Sean shut the door and locked it, Mark confessed he had pressed his ear to the door and listened to them make love. 

Mark was in serious pain.  "I despise being excluded!!  It drove me insane with jealousy listening to them pant and moan!"

I was horrified.  Was Mark out of his mind?  Why would he torture himself like that?  I tried to imagine how I would have felt if Vanessa and Kenny had sex in another room and I was forced to listen.  Or Rachel and Aaron.  I would have gone out of my mind with jealousy.  And yet at the same time, I understood Sean and Mariah's point of view.  The last thing they wanted was watching Mark bawl his head off with grief as they danced the horizontal Tango.  Indeed, judging from the puddle of tears collecting on Mark's desk, Mark had gone out of his mind just from listening.  It wasn't just that he was jealous, the rejection he felt was unbearable.  Now that the Three-Way had turned into a Two-Way and Mark was facing a One-Way ticket to nowhere, he was understandably miserable. 

"Is there is any way to rescue your Triangle, Mark?"

Mark looked up.  "I don't know if this rift can be repaired."  Shaking his head in doubt, Mark continued.  "Probably not.  Three's a crowd.  Someone has to go and it is bound to be me.  If Sean had his way, I could stay.  It is Mariah who is unsure whether I can stay.  I am deeply worried Mariah will force Sean to push me aside completely.  Right now I am terrified of being put out in the cold."

I didn't know what to say to Mark.  I had warned him long ago that he was playing with fire, but took no pleasure in finding out I was right.  I finally decided to ask Mark to explain his dynamics with Mariah.  As Mark explained the story, he and Mariah were more like best friends.  They were like girlfriends who were roommates.  As long as Mark had casual sex with one man after another, Mariah could have cared less.  She wasn't possessive in that way.  However, when Mark and Sean started to fall in love, for the first time, Mariah felt abandoned.  Sean's presence threatened the stability of her relationship with Mark.  Furthermore Mariah was the one who had to listen as Sean and Mark went at it behind closed doors.  Threatened by Sean's increasing importance, Mariah confessed to Mark her fear of losing him to Sean.  That's when Mark came up with the brilliant idea of involving her in a three-way.  It worked at first, but then it backfired. 

I listened with astonishment.  I had never heard a stranger story.  What was Mark going to do?  I was reminded of an old punch line... "My best friend ran off with my wife and I miss him!! Sean and Mariah enjoyed making love so much, they had fallen in love.

"I don't know what I am going to do,  Mariah doesn't want to share Sean with me any more.  She won't let me touch her anymore and she has a fit if I try to hug Sean."

This did not sound good.  I understood it is theoretically possible to have casual sex with different people at the same time.  If strong emotions are not involved, it becomes a game of physical pleasure.  You scratch my back; I scratch yours.  However, when feelings get involved, I believed feelings change the equation.  There was a current book known as the Harrad Experiment which suggested sharing partners can work just fine even when feelings are involved, but I was not buying it.  Casual sex maybe, but not with people who who had strong feelings for each other.  The Rachel situation was all I needed to conclude I never wanted to share someone I cared about. 

The Harrad Experiment really got under my skin.  I understood if I was willing to look the other way when Rachel admitted sleeping with Aaron, I could have enjoyed two final nights of passion, Saturday and Sunday, with the most exquisite woman I had ever met before she left town on Monday.  But I couldn't pull it off.  I was unable to share Rachel because my feelings were intensely involved.  I became so jealous when I learned Rachel was having sex with another man at the same time as me that I could not settle down and pretend to be cool with it.  I discovered I had no control over my darkest feelings whatsoever.  Taking pride that Rachel was 'My Woman', I was incapable of sharing her.  If I couldn't conquer my jealousy, then I didn't see how Mark could do it either.  His sad experience served to reinforce my idea that most people have difficulty sharing a lover when their hearts are involved.  Too much pain and insecurity. 

However I was willing to admit that perhaps other men were wired differently.  Maybe some people could share their favorite partners without misgivings and jealousy.  I had been in awe when Mark claimed he had the power.  I was ready to tip my hat to him.  However, now it looked like Mark was human after all.  Mark was getting a double dose of what I went through.  His man was cheating on him, his woman was cheating on him, and the two of them had just kicked him out of their triangle!!   No wonder Mark was so miserable.  I could not imagine how Mark coped with so much pain.  I also doubted this would end well. 

 

 

MAGIC CARPET RIDE, BOOK FOUR

Chapter TWENTY TWO:  MORLOCK

 

 

 
 
SSQQ Front Page Parties/Calendar Jokes
SSQQ Information Schedule of Classes Writeups
SSQQ Archive Newsletter History of SSQQ